The Project Gutenberg eBook of The fifth of November
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: The fifth of November
        a romance of the Stuarts

Author: Charles S. Bentley
        Frank Kimball Scribner

Release date: November 17, 2009 [eBook #30490]
                Most recently updated: October 24, 2024

Language: English

Credits: Produced by Robert Cicconetti, Ritu Aggarwal and the Online
        Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This
        file was produced from images generously made available
        by The Internet Archive/American Libraries.)


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE FIFTH OF NOVEMBER ***

                        THE FIFTH OF NOVEMBER

                          CHARLES S BENTLEY
                                 AND
                          F KIMBALL SCRIBNER




                        The Fifth of November
                      _A Romance of the Stuarts_

                                  By
                        Charles S. Bentley and
                         F. Kimball Scribner


    "No, the heart that has truly loved never forgets,
      But as truly loves on to the close
    As the sunflower turns on her god, when he sets,
      The same look which she turn'd when he rose"
                                             --Thomas Moore.


                        Chicago and New York:
                       Rand, McNally & Company,
                             Publishers.


               Copyright, 1898, by Rand, McNally & Co.




                              CONTENTS.


  CHAPTER.                                                  PAGE.
        I. WHAT BEFELL AT THE SIGN OF THE LEOPARD.              1
       II. IN THE SHADOW OF ST. PAUL.                          11
      III. THE HOME-COMING OF GUIDO FAWKES.                    21
       IV. THE SUPERIOR OF THE JESUITS.                        33
        V. WHY MASTER FAWKES WAS SUMMONED TO ENGLAND.          42
       VI. "THE WISEST FOOL IN CHRISTENDOM."                   52
      VII. THE VISCOUNT EFFINGSTON.                            61
     VIII. IN THE GARDEN OF THE GENTLEMAN-PENSIONER.           73
       IX. GARNET AND THE KING.                                81
        X. THE FORGING OF THE THUNDERBOLT.                     89
       XI. THE WAY OF THE WORLD.                               97
      XII. WHAT THE MOON SAW.                                 108
     XIII. AT THE SIGN OF THE LEOPARD.                        119
      XIV. IN THE SHADOW OF THE CROSS.                        130
       XV. "THOU SHALT NOT KILL."                             140
      XVI. MONTEAGLE AND SALISBURY.                           152
     XVII. SOWING THE WIND.                                   158
    XVIII. THE CELLAR.                                        167
      XIX. THE NOTE OF WARNING.                               178
       XX. ON THE STROKE OF ELEVEN.                           184
      XXI. THE FIFTH OF NOVEMBER.                             192
     XXII. FAWKES BEFORE THE KING.                            200
    XXIII. THE BANQUET.                                       207
     XXIV. "IN THE KING'S NAME."                              213
      XXV. REAPING THE WHIRLWIND.                             222




AUTHOR'S NOTE.


It has not been the intention of the authors of "The Fifth of
November" to write an historical novel, though, throughout the story,
they have endeavored to follow as closely as was consistent with the
plot in hand, the historical facts collected by the various writers
who have made the nature and workings of the "Gunpowder Plot" a
special study. With one or two exceptions, the characters in the
present romance have been borrowed from history, and, save in Chapters
XXI and XXII, the lines of the story have followed those traced by the
hand of the historian.

In presenting to the public this "Romance of the Stuarts,"
indebtedness is acknowledged by the writers to Professor S. R.
Gardiner's "What the Gunpowder Plot Was," and also to the history
of England as set forth by Knight, Hume, Froude and Ridpath.

                                                     THE AUTHORS.
  New York, February, 1898.




THE FIFTH OF NOVEMBER.




CHAPTER I.

WHAT BEFELL AT "THE SIGN OF THE LEOPARD."


Snow had fallen through the day, and as night approached all objects
were covered with a mantle of white. The noises incident to the life
of a great city had long since become muffled and indistinct. The
footfalls of those who traversed the streets could no longer be heard;
and the only sounds which now and again broke the silence, were the
voices of my lord's link-men, who, in goodly number, fully armed,
carrying flaming torches whose lurid dancing light shone through the
blinding snow, appeared at a distance to be a party of ancient saints
come forth from their tombs to indulge in a ghostly frolic under cover
of the night. The voices of the men, falling upon the snow-laden air,
sounded dull and echo-less as they heralded the approach of a chair to
some sharp turn or gateway. An armed escort in those days was no mark
of royalty or distinction, for it was not well or safe for men to
travel the streets alone after nightfall, as many a sinister face and
cloaked form lurked hid in the shadow of secluded corners and dark
by-ways, awaiting opportunity to cut the purse, or the throat, as need
be, of the solitary wayfarer.

Numbers were no guarantee of escaping unmolested; for of late the
rogues had become so bold that it was a common thing for a party of
gentlemen to be attacked successfully, as the ruffians mustered in
their ranks many soldiers of fortune who had served in Flanders,
France and Spain, and were well versed in the play of both sword and
dagger. These acts of robbery and murder were confined to no one
locality, but the vagabonds who perpetrated the deeds had haunts and
places of common rendezvous, and as night fell, these dens poured
forth upon the town their murder-bent crews.

In one of the most narrow and crooked of streets, often lost amid the
winding of greater thoroughfares, and safely hidden from the watchful
eyes of the King's soldiers, was situated a tavern, patronized for the
most part by those who replenished their purses when low, by running
some belated traveler through the back, and taking what money he had.
This tavern was famous among its patrons for its mulled ale, the like
of which, they swore could not be found in all London. To those who
had not partaken of this famous beverage, and knew not the inn by
reputation, its business was made known by a swinging sign, upon
which, very indifferently executed, was the figure of a leopard, and,
further, as if the artist had not sufficient confidence in his powers
of portrayal, he had printed in large and uncertain letters, "At the
sign of the Leopard may be found all manner of goodly cheer and
comfort." Below this evidence of what might be found within, a small
and narrow doorway gave entrance to the hostelry. Inside, a larger
room than the outer aspect of the place indicated, awaited the guest.
A low ceiling, blackened by age, and hung with numberless spider webs,
whose weavers had long since fled--driven thence by the clouds of
tobacco smoke puffed from the lips of many a sturdy knave who nightly
helped to fill the place. The walls of the room being paneled in some
dark wood to an unusual height, the three windows, which furnished
more air than light, were well up toward the ceiling. The sides of
this chamber were decorated with rows of pewter pots and flagons of
various shapes and sizes. The furniture consisted of half a dozen
rough tables and high-backed benches ranged about the sides. The floor
was freshly sanded, but rough in many places from the prominence of
knots, the softer wood being worn from around them by the shuffling of
numberless pairs of boots. An uncertain light proceeded from several
large candles standing in brass candlesticks, but most of the
illumination was due to a fire which burned briskly in a large stone
fireplace at the extreme end of the room, and gave to all an aspect of
warmth and good cheer.

Standing in front of the blaze was the host of the establishment,
attired in the costume of his time,--a loose jacket, linen breeches
and green apron. He was eyeing with a look of no small displeasure
three men seated at one of the tables, two of whom, by their actions,
seemed to have partaken a little too freely of the Leopard's special
beverage. They wore the dress of a class, which, by their manner, was
one of no great elevation. Long, soft, wide-brimmed hats adorned their
heads, while tight-fitting jerkins of very much soiled leather covered
their bodies. Trunks and tights of some faded material, and boots with
deep falling tops, completed their costume, unless there should be
added the two long bellguard rapiers lying upon the table, and to
which, from appearances, the gentlemen in question owed their
livelihood. The man seated opposite was thick-set and slightly under
medium height; instead of the leather jerkin worn by them, his body
was incased in a steel cuirass or breastplate, which, judging from
the numerous dents thereon, had turned the force of many a savage
thrust and blow. The face of the man was one which had long been
exposed to both sun and storm, and even pestilence had not spared it,
for in many places the disfiguring finger of smallpox had left its
mark. His beard was worn in the style favored by the soldiers of the
Spanish, rather than the English army, for it was pointed and
surmounted by a long, black and up-curling moustache, which added
fierceness to an already not too kindly countenance. His sword, a long
point and blade rapier of Italian pattern, still hung by his side, as
if even when surrounded by this good cheer, he, from habit born of
many a hard campaign, still clung to it.

"What, ho, John Tapster;" exclaimed he of the steel cuirass, banging
lustily on the table with the pummel of his sword, "another six-hooped
pot of thy best mulled ale, for the sour and remorseful wine of Spain
which I have drunk, ill befits my stomach."

The landlord advanced reluctantly to comply, with an air which plainly
showed he was divided in his mind between the doubt of a settlement to
an already long unpaid score, and the fear of personal violence did he
refuse the man his request. The love of a whole skin, however,
triumphed, for after filling the pot with ale and plunging the mulling
iron into it, which he had drawn from the fire, he set the desired
drink before his guest.

"By Sir Bacchus!" said the stranger, after taking a deep draught,
"'tis the only fitting liquid to put into one's body, if he wishes to
strike a stout blow for the King." Then, as he finished the pot, "It
seemeth well to drown the clinging dust of Spain within one's throat,
in merry English ale."

The landlord did not venture to reply to these offers of conversation;
he seemed loath to enter into friendly talk, when in all probability
he soon would be embroiled with the man in a dispute, if not in an
issue of more serious nature. However, the other, nothing daunted, and
gazing on his two companions, whom he discovered wrapped in drunken
slumber, snoring roundly, prodded them both with the scabbard of his
sword, which action eliciting from them nothing but a grunt, and being
desirous of further conversation, he again turned to him of the green
apron who had resumed his watchful scrutiny from before the fire, and
continued:

"Thou seemest but sparing of thy speech, Sir Host. Judge a man not
always by the company he keeps; these drunken knaves whose silly pates
would have been turned with milk of the morning's drawing, are no
comrades of mine; 'tis only a mere chance friendship. I was not over
particular in my pick of friends, being lately landed, and but too
glad to take up with the first varlets speaking my own sweet English;
after many months of naught but jabbering Spanish sounding in my ears
'twas well and pleasing to hear once more the brave tongue in which my
first aves were taught unto me."

"Aves have not, I trow, over-troubled thee," answered the landlord in
not too jovial a tone.

"Nay, nay, friend; be not quick to judge by weight of purse or hilt of
sword, for a man with not over much money in his gipsire may still
have that about him which would recommend him more."

"And what, pray, might that be?" inquired the other;--"a handsome face
and ready tongue? They are goodly coin to win the heart of some fair
maid, but naught of cakes and ale they'll buy thee when thy belly's
empty."

"Nay, I will offer neither, for I have none of them. The first was but
rudely handled some thirty years ago by plague, at Havre; the second's
had but small practice, and its tone was spoiled by breathing the damp
winds of the Flemish marshes. I leave such graces to the stay-at-homes
who twist a tap--but, a truce to this witty talk, for it makes but ill
friends, and I would ask of thee a favor, which will cost naught but
civility, that is cheap and in the end may gain thee much." So saying,
he put his hand into a small bag which hung at his side, drawing
therefrom a very much soiled and crumpled paper, and advancing with it
toward the host, continued: "I am but illy versed in such priestly
craft; the meaning I can understand, but its full intent may have
missed my stupid eyes. Canst thou decipher it for me, Sir Host?"

This direct appeal to his learning softened to some extent him of the
spigot, whose curiosity as well as pride was aroused, for the man
addressing him, judging from his speech, was a little above the usual
class who frequented the tavern. Reaching for a candle which stood
upon the mantel, that he might better see, and taking the letter with
grudging fingers, said in a slightly more gracious tone after a
moment's scrutiny, "It ill pleases me, that monkish writing, but print
such as honest John Caxton did manufacture, I can decipher right
readily." Then with knitted brow, during which the other man remained
standing, looking over his shoulder in an expectant attitude, he
continued: "For truth, I could at first but illy make it out; I have
it now." Then read from the paper:

    "'To Guido Fawkes: In the Army of His Majesty, Philip of
    Spain: I doubt not that thou rememberest my promise, made
    some time since, which I have now the pleasurable opportunity
    to fulfill. Much it pleaseth me to offer thee a place, the
    duties of which will keep thee near thy daughter, and,
    moreover, the reward of such being not below the merit of him
    who, by my knowledge, most honestly gained it, and is well
    worthy. If it suit thee to accept the charge I have to offer,
    the naming of which I shall defer until we meet, detach
    thyself from thy present occupation, repair to London with
    all likely haste, and seek me at my house when soon arrived.
          "'(Signed)                    SIR THOMAS WINTER.'"

"Beshrew my heart, but thou art a ripe scholar, landlord, and much I
marvel to see one with such goodly learning wasting time on knaves
like these," cried the man, pointing to his companions at the table;
"and pray," he continued, "since myself hath been introduced in name,
I would know thine also, so I might thank thee the heartier."

"Giles Martin, for want of better," replied the host, "and dost thou
know this Sir Thomas Winter?" he inquired after a moment, still
looking at the note in his hand.

"Aye, and for a right brave gentleman, who hath done me noble
service."

"For one done unto himself, I take it, from the purport of the
letter?"

"A small service, not worth the mentioning," replied Fawkes. "Once in
Spain, a gentleman--the self-same Sir Thomas, was sorely set upon by a
surly ruffian, who, in exchange for his purse, would have given him
Paradise." Then with a deprecating wave of the hand, which he dropped
on the hilt of his rapier, "'twas but a weakly blow I turned, and
spitted the varlet with my good sword here. Zounds," he continued with
a voice full of enthusiasm, "for this petty act he did conduct my poor
motherless lass out of a country where, to the men, a pretty face is
as flint to powder, and brought her safe to London and her grandam."

"You saved his life; 'twas a worthy object and a worthy deed,"
exclaimed Martin heartily, who had been watching the speaker narrowly
during his narration.

"Tut, tut; 'twas nothing; but I take it thou hast acquaintance with
him," said Fawkes, turning toward the other, with a manner which
denoted surprise at the landlord's outburst of appreciation, "and may
direct me unto his residence, for after many years' absence I am
lately come, and illy versed in London's streets which are as crooked
as a blade that hath lain long in the fire."

"In truth, I do know where he lives," said Martin (then continued in a
lower tone as if speaking to himself) "and further, that he's in none
too good favor with the King. But as to his address: if thou wilt take
the dome on St. Paul's as thy guide, which thou canst most readily
see, proceed thither, and when reached, continue down the street
running toward the left, a few more steps will bring thee to a house
surrounded by an iron railing; it is the one thou seekest." He
hesitated a moment, then continued as if good judgment had been
overcome by enthusiasm--"and when thou dost behold Sir Thomas, make
mention that Giles Martin (say naught of my present calling, for he
knows me not by that) sends his duty, and would again at his elbow cry
in the self-same voice, 'An Essex, An Essex!' Perchance," Martin
added, suddenly breaking off, fearing he had been incautious before a
stranger in connecting his name with an incident which had brought but
little honor with it, "that is why I am now doing this," taking a
soiled tankard from the table and wiping it on his apron.

"Gladly will I be the bearer of thy message, but as thou hast said,
why does Sir Winter stand in ill repute?"

"It may be," answered Martin, turning his gaze upon the two men at the
table, then setting down the tankard, "that he hath a quick temper and
a ready tongue, swift steeds in our time to pull a man's head upon the
block," and advancing toward the other concluded in a low voice full
of emotion, "mayhap memory doth hold up a mirror to his eye, in which
is reflected Mary's dripping head, chopped for her faith."

"Verily," cried Fawkes, in a loud tone characteristic of one not
afraid of voicing opinions that lay near his heart, "would that good
King James might look into the glass thou dost mention and see the
promises of his youth, for naught of promise or his mother's head
methinks----"

"Hist," whispered Martin, breaking in and laying his hand upon the
speaker, "a truce to such treason talk; naught has it done but brought
me to an ill-famed pot-house," he concluded in a thoughtful voice.

"Well, well, none of thy story will I ask; but in Spain they do illy
treat a heretic," Fawkes continued, looking significantly at the fire,
and pointing toward it with his outstretched arm; "a truce, as thou
sayest, for I must no longer tarry. Saint Paul's bell is on the stroke
of ten, and I would see Sir Winter, and (in a softer voice) my lass,
to-night; for honestly, I am more than anxious to see her pretty face;
first I must bid yon knaves good-bye." So saying he endeavored to
rouse the companions of his cups. Not being able however to bring them
to any degree of consciousness, he discontinued his exertions, and
turning toward the landlord, who had been watching his efforts, said,
laughingly: "'tis but little harm they'll do in sleep, and I trow
they are none too good when in their seven senses, so I will leave
them thus; but take thou from this the reckoning of us all, for naught
of gold they have, I swear"--handing the other a purse, which, after
extracting a sovereign, Martin returned to its owner.

"'Tis but a sorry night in which to travel," remarked the host,
pocketing the money and proceeding to rake the fire, while his guest
wrapped about himself a long, thick cloak which had hung over the back
of a bench.

"Aye, 'tis cold, and steel draws unto itself the frost," responded
Fawkes, as he finished his preparations for departure. "And now, Sir
Host," he continued, extending his hand, "farewell, but soon, when I
am once more to rights, it will do me pleasure to quaff a flagon in
thy honest company, for such is a man who knoweth Sir Thomas Winter,
and," he continued, drawing closer to the other, "is no prating
Protestant in these times when he who would seek a favor or gain a
title must blow out the candles on his altar, and break its images.
Start not at my words, for by thy very speech thou art no heretic, and
I do love thee the better for it. But see," he continued as he opened
the door, "the night is already mended, the snow hath ceased, the moon
shows bright, and by my troth, there is my guide," and he pointed to
the distant dome of St. Paul, on which a huge cross glistened in the
moonlight.




CHAPTER II.

IN THE SHADOW OF ST. PAUL.


In the heart of London, a musket shot distance from the great dome of
St. Paul, stood a dwelling of no mean pretension occupied by one
Thomas Percy, Gentleman-Pensioner, a man of goodly parts, blood
relative of the Earl of Northumberland and well known as a Catholic,
though, by reason of his office, there attached to him scant suspicion
in the minds of the King's ministers that his faith overlapped his
loyalty.

On the same night which witnessed the appearance of Guido Fawkes and
his drunken companions at the "Sign of the Leopard," there were
gathered together, in an upper chamber of Percy's dwelling, four
gentlemen. The house was an official structure given over as a meeting
place for certain of the King's commissioners, the room wherein they
sat being well adapted for the discussion of such matters as it seemed
inexpedient to let reach the ears of those whose business called them
not within the council chamber.

A snow storm made the night exceeding chilly, so three of those who
came to partake of the hospitality of the Pensioner had provided
themselves with ample cloaks, which, closely wrapped about their
persons, and covering the lower portions of their faces, precluded
recognition, were any, by chance, to accost the wearer on the King's
highway. Although few were abroad on account of the extreme cold, and
those few would not have marveled that a gentleman should be closely
muffled even as a secret assassin, or highwayman, or noticed that the
three went not together to the outer door of the house, still each
came separately, knocking thrice upon the panel, whereupon Sir Percy
himself opened to him, that he might enter quickly.

Being safe within, and the room warmed by great logs which sputtered
in the open fireplace, the three laid aside their cloaks, and sat
uncovered in the presence of their host, who, the better to discourse
with each, occupied a place at the head of the long table about which
were wont to sit the commissioners of the King.

That the little gathering was not composed of churchmen, or learned
doctors of the day, might have been easily guessed by their
youthfulness and dress. Scarce past five and thirty, with clear cut
features, well knit frames, dignity of carriage, apparel of the higher
class, and the court rapier then in vogue, hanging at the side of
each, designated them as gentlemen.

Having drained with nervous haste a goblet of wine which stood before
him, he who was the Pensioner turned with a frowning brow to his
companions:

"Gentlemen!" said he, half rising from his seat, "shall we always talk
and never do anything?"

This appeal uttered in an impatient voice moved each of his guests in
a manner strikingly dissimilar. One on the right sitting with back to
the door, turned uneasily as though fearing that the portal stood
open, and that, on the threshold, might appear a stranger, or
perchance the King's officer. Another, clad in a suit of gray velvet,
drummed nervously upon the table, while the third, who seemed to be
the eldest of the four, frowned darkly. To him the host turned
impatiently.

"Ah!" cried he, "my words have struck you illy, my Lord Catesby, that
you frown so ominously!"

"Nay, Percy!" replied the other, the shadow of a smile playing about
the corners of his mouth. "Thy words but recalled me to my duty. As
thou sayest, we have spoken much, and I did but consider that talking
would scarce pull from the throne----"

He who was attired in the gray velvet started. "Not so plainly; not so
openly, my good Catesby!" he interrupted, "or as my name be Jack
Wright, I----"

The language of his companion aroused the dormant energies and spirit
of Catesby.

"Faith!" cried he, bringing his clenched hand down upon the table,
"methinks the adventure with my Lord of Essex hath left thy stomach
but poorly fitted for so tough a morsel as the undoing of the 'Wisest
Fool in Christendom.' Even Sir Digsby, who but now turned trembling
toward the doorway, hath more spirit for the undertaking. Hath not
Percy touched the keynote of our ill condition? What matters it that
we writhe under the despotism of James Stuart? Wherefore are the penal
laws renewed? Why hath England driven from her shores those who would
serve us in our churches? Where is our Mass, our altars and the images
of Holy Mother Church? Would we call on France, Spain and the Holy
Father to sweep from the land this band of heretics who fear not God,
nor respect the faith of five centuries of English kings? I tell thee,
Sir John Wright, friend and fellow churchman though thou art, that
'tis to us--to all the Catholics in England--that the world looks for
action. Will France act while we are idle? Thinkest thou Spain hath so
soon forgotten the Armada, that she will consent to aid while we
remain under cover? 'Tis for us to open a way whereby may enter those
who stand without, seeking our deliverance. Words beyond count, like
the drops of the ocean, have been uttered since James came to the
throne, yet are we free? 'Tis not words, I tell thee, but action,
swift, sharp and merciless, that will put down our enemies. Fearest
thou the block? Did Essex, did Moore, a hundred others whose faith was
their life, fear the headsman? Good Percy hath brought us to our
senses and surely thou must see the truth of it."

Having thus delivered himself Catesby sank into his seat, his face
white from the intensity of the fire which burned within him. His
companions remained silent, so great was their astonishment at the
openly expressed earnestness of Catesby. Percy was the first to regain
speech.

"It ill becomes us," said he, "that a quarrel should arise in a
company gathered for the discussion of so weighty a matter. Yet the
words of Sir Robert Catesby are well balanced, and the time draws nigh
when this same James Stuart shall know that there yet remain good
Catholics in England. Sir Thomas Winter----"

"Ah! Sir Thomas Winter!" broke in Digsby, "the hour is long past and
he is yet absent."

"There be some good reason," said Wright quickly. "Sir Thomas is too
good a Catholic, too earnest in the undertaking which will yet free us
from the heretic, to absent himself willingly. And," turning to
Catesby with hand extended, "I thank thee that thou hast thus spoken
so boldly; would there were more like thee to arouse the Catholics of
our country."

The frown passed as a cloud from the brow of the elder conspirator.

"Forgive me!" cried he, "if my words bore too much of the flame of
impatience and too little of that unity which should ever be between
us. As to Sir Winter, fear nothing; even now, I warrant he is on his
way hither, having perhaps been delayed by some slight adventure, for
the times are troublous and after nightfall a gentleman may not walk
with perfect safety through the streets of London."

As though in answer to this confidence, the speaker had scarcely
finished, when there sounded through the house three muffled raps, and
Percy, uttering an exclamation, hastily left the room.

"It may, indeed, be Winter," said Digsby, "or, perchance, Rookwood,
although he made known to me but yesterday, that certain business
demanded his presence in the country."

The sound of the opening and closing of the street door precluded a
reply. There was a clatter of feet upon the stairs, and into the room
came Percy, followed by two men whose forms and features were
concealed by their huge cloaks.

The three at the table arose hurriedly, each with hand upon the hilt
of his sword, but the words of one of the new comers changed their
look of alarm into one of welcome.

"Faith!" cried he who pressed close behind Percy, "wherefore would you
be so ready to draw blades at the coming of a comrade? Come! Sir
Robert Catesby, and thou Wright, and Digsby, seest not that the cold
hath well nigh overcome me? Wine, therefore, wine, that we may pledge
each other in our venture."

So saying, Sir Thomas Winter cast aside his cloak, revealing a figure
clad in doublet and hosen of somber brown, offset by slashes of
cardinal, and the gilt of the sword belt which girded his hips.

"Welcome!" cried the others, crowding about him, "thou art, in truth,
doubly welcome, as thy coming is so long after the appointed hour."

Endeavoring to get a better view of him who closely followed Winter,
Catesby made a gesture of interrogation.

Sir Thomas laughed softly. "Ah! Good Catesby!" said he, "thou wert
ever of a most careful nature. Know, then, that yonder cavalier is, in
truth, one of whom I have so often spoken, Guido Fawkes; an old
comrade of the wars, and whom I have brought hither that I might
introduce him to so good a company, a cheerful fire and a goblet of
Sir Percy's stoutest wine."

At the name of Fawkes, pronounced by Winter with an intonation which
would have puzzled any one not familiar with certain matters known
only to a few in England, Catesby, Wright and Digsby cast searching
glances at the new comer, as though seeking to read in the impassive
features of the soldier of fortune some riddle which heretofore had
puzzled them. As to Fawkes, not deigning to notice the evident
curiosity with which the three gentlemen greeted him, he allowed his
cloak to fall upon the floor, walked to the fireplace, and stood with
back to the blaze, his eyes fixed upon the face of Winter.

"Come!" said that personage, accepting the goblet which Percy tendered
and passing it to Fawkes, "you are surprised that I appear among you
with Master Guy at my heels. It was, indeed, a happy venture that
threw us together."

"Happy, forsooth," replied Wright, "but yesterday thou didst tell us
that this same bold captain was even now in Spain, though thou hadst
summoned him hither."

"And so I thought him," said Winter, "fighting among the Dons that the
gold pieces might jingle more merrily in his wallet. Yet he is here,
and to-morrow at my own house we will confer together. What sayest
thou, friend Guido?"

"Faith!" replied Fawkes, setting down the goblet which he had drained
to the bottom, "'twas for that same purpose I came to London, also to
see once more my daughter."

"That thou shalt," broke in Winter heartily, "and a better favored
wench can scarce be found in all the kingdom."

Percy and Catesby exchanged glances. Winter continued:

"But first, perchance, 'twould be to the liking of the company that
I make known the manner of so unexpected a meeting, when, thinking
Friend Guido basked beneath the skies of Spain, I fell across him 'mid
the snows of London."

"'Twas of little import," spake Fawkes gruffly; "a cast of fortune,
the simple drawing of a blade, such as once befell when thou didst
serve in Spain."

"As to that," replied Sir Winter, "these gentlemen can judge when they
hear concerning it. 'Tis true, that had this same bold cavalier
remained in Castile, Thomas Winter were now ready for burial."

"Then," cried Percy, "thou art doubly welcome, Master Fawkes, as
perchance thou shalt learn presently."

Having refilled the goblets Winter seated himself before the fire.

"I was delayed some two hours by certain matters within my own
dwelling," began he, "and it was with exceeding impatience that I
hastened hither, not following the most public highways, but seeking a
shorter passage through unfrequented alleys, in order to join you the
sooner.

"Methinks I had gone some two thousand paces, my face muffled and
sword ready to hand, when suddenly there sprang upon me from the
shadow of a doorway, two ruffians, who, making short shift of
courtesy, demanded my purse and such valuables as were upon my person.
Having slight desire for so rude a giving, I did straightway put my
back against a wall, and with drawn blade contended against the two.
They, being persons of fixed purpose, and withal, excellent swordsmen,
had near ended the matter by thrusting me through, when most
opportunely came a third man who, perceiving two against one, thrust
the larger of the ruffians through the back, and would have done
likewise with the other, but the fellow took to his heels and ran as
though the devil pursued him.

"The adventure was quickly over, and my rescuer coolly wiping his
blade upon the cloak of the dead robber did swear roundly in Spanish,
for that his amusement had been of so short duration.

"'Faith!' growled he looking up at me, ''tis not thus they fight in
Spain; yet, having perchance rendered thee some slight service, canst
thou, good sir, direct me to a certain dwelling, hard by St. Paul's,
wherein may be found one Sir Thomas Winter, to seek whom I have come
to London?'

"Much amazed at his words I scanned him closely, for his voice had a
familiar ring in my memory.

"'Zounds!' cried he, noting that I sought to read his features,
'wherefore dost thou look so hard upon me? Hath the air of Spain----'

"'Fawkes!' cried I, seizing him by the shoulders, ''tis truly my
friend Guido!'

"'Ah!' said he gruffly, 'then thou knowest me?'

"'And why not?' I replied, 'having sent for thee.'

"At this his astonishment was great, yet was he pleased that he had
come upon me so handily. He had, he told me, but just arrived in
London, having come hither to obtain service under me, and to see once
more his daughter."

"And," said Fawkes, Winter having finished, "having so quickly found
one, I would seek the other. Blood is thicker than water, and I
warrant me the lass is much improved both in stature and knowledge.
'Tis now close upon the morning, good gentlemen, therefore I pray
thee, Sir Winter, direct me whither I shall go, being in sore haste to
find her."

Winter drew Catesby aside, whereupon a whispered consultation
followed, the drift of which was evidently known to Percy, Wright and
Digsby, though Fawkes wondered somewhat at it. His impatience soon
showed itself.

"Zounds!" cried he, striking with his clenched hand the hilt of his
rapier, "I am much beholden to thee, Sir Winter, and later--but now, I
pray thee, make haste, that I find my daughter."

Catesby flushed angrily, for the words of the soldier of fortune
struck illy upon his haughty temper, and he would have replied, but
Winter pressed his arm.

"Good Guido," said he, soothingly, "thy haste is most commendable. Go
then to thy daughter, and that thou mayest not miss the way, follow
closely the directions I shall give thee. Upon leaving Sir Percy's
door, turn thou to the left, going down the street which leads past
the gate of St. Paul's. Proceed five hundred paces, then turn about to
thy left, when thou wilt see before thee a narrow street, upon the
corner of which is situate a gabled dwelling, bearing upon its peak a
golden arrow. Count then two score doors from the corner, and upon the
three and fortieth, knock loudly; 'tis there thy daughter dwelleth."

At Winter's words all signs of impatience vanished from the soldier's
manner.

"By the keys of Peter!" cried he, "I am much beholden to thy lordship.
Having spoken with the lass, where may I find thee?"

"Fear not," replied Winter, "for in the evening, about the hour of
nine, I will come for thee. Go thou, then, speedily."

Fawkes made haste to snatch his cloak, and having wrapped it about
him, bowed to the company and, preceded by Percy, clattered down the
stairs.

"Methinks he will serve us," muttered Winter; "yet, good Catesby, must
we deal gently with him, for, being of an exceeding rough nature,
'twill need but an ill-timed word to turn him into gunpowder."




CHAPTER III.

THE HOME-COMING OF GUIDO FAWKES.


"By my hilt!" exclaimed Fawkes, as he closed the door of the council
chamber and wrapped his long cloak well about him, "'tis a merry night
I've had; first, in none too clean a pot-house; then a stout thrust
for good Sir Thomas,--'twas passing strange that I did once more stand
twixt him and glory; and, last of all, a stoup of good old wine in the
company of a most noble throng. Indeed, good Guido," he continued, as
musing to himself he walked along, "thou wert made, I marry, for
better things than cracking the knavish pates of yellow Dons; but
guard thy touchy temper well, for even to-night thou couldst but sadly
brook a small delay, and wouldst have answered my Lord Catesby's
haughty look with scant courtesy. I fear thy warlike nature would
poorly thrive upon a diet of quiet living. But these be times when the
dogs of war are ill leashed, and need small urging to slip their
fetters and bark and bite anew. I question much what the morrow holds,
and would that Sir Thomas had made some mention of my employ.

"By St. George," he added after a moment, slackening his pace as if a
sudden thought occurred to him, "they did seem but poorly pleased to
see a strange face standing in their door, until Sir Walter stood
sponsor for the same. Aye, and what names had these noble
gentlemen--Catesby, Wright, Digsby, Percy! All good Catholics," he
continued, a cunning smile twitching the corners of his mouth. "And,
who is King? Why, James Stuart, to be sure, a most bigoted Protestant!
What was it that Master Martin said about Mary's dripping head? Well,
well, friend Guido, thy good sword may not be red with rust alone;
wait but a little while, and thy employment may be most pleasing to
thy taste, and thy conscience, also." Then he drew his cloak more
closely about him and quickly proceeded on his way.

At last, following the direction given him by Winter, Fawkes arrived
before a small, neat house, situated in the outskirts of the city;
stopping in front to make sure it was the one for which he was in
quest, he proceeded up the steps and knocked thrice. No answer
followed his summons, and after several moments of waiting, which were
consumed in the stamping of feet and walking up and down, for it was
bitterly cold in the frosty air, he again repeated the announcement of
his presence to those within, this time with better result. The sound
of a casement opening, caused him to look up, and he beheld the
wrinkled visage of an old woman, who, with blinking red-rimmed eyes,
and night-cap on her head, stood regarding him with an air of evident
disfavor, for presently she cried in a shrill, toothless voice, "Get
thee gone, thou beggar, I have naught for thee." "By my soul, good
mother," answered the man, laughing heartily, "thy welcome doth match
the morning air in warmth. Dost not know thy son Guy?"

"By the blessed Virgin!" exclaimed she, in half-frightened tones,
evidently engendered by a most wholesome respect for her son, "wait
but a trice until the door be unbarred." Saying which, she hastily
withdrew her head and closed the window. Immediately after, the shrill
tones of her voice were heard within the house, crying: "Mistress
Elinor! Mistress Elinor! hurry down and let thy sire in, for he stands
without!" A moment of silence, followed by the drawing of bolts, and
suddenly the door was thrown open, disclosing the figure of a girl,
who, with outstretched arms, exclaimed: "My father!"

Standing bathed in the rosy light of coming day, she was in high
contrast to the rough, weather-beaten man, who quickly clasped her to
his breast. The pale and lightly tinted olive complexion, which showed
descent from some far-off Castilian ancestor, harmonized well with the
dainty but clear cut features. A shapely head, surrounded by a wealth
of dark and glossy hair, carried downward from the temples and
gathered into a knot behind, so as to completely cover the fragile
ears, formed a fitting frame for eyes of the darkest violet, which, as
they gazed up into his, showed the fondest love. A soft gray gown,
half closed at the throat and fastened about the waist by a silver
girdle, completed the attire of a slender but perfect figure, thrown
into bold outline by her attitude.

"Forsooth," exclaimed Fawkes, as soon as he could speak for her
caresses, "methinks thou at least art glad to see thy old father once
again." Then, as he held her at arm's length, that he might better
gaze upon the face, "indeed, thou art changed; 'tis the promise of the
bud fulfilled in the blossoming flower. But let us in, for the cold
air ill becomes me after the warming sun of Spain, and frost but
roughly handles such tender plants as thou art."

"Nay, nay!" exclaimed she, closing the door and throwing her arms
about him, "thy tender plant is naught but a sprig of hardy ivy, which
hath needed these many months the sturdy oak on which to cling." Then,
with a little shiver, and a laugh, as her warm body rested against the
cold steel of his breastplate, "thou dost give thy ivy but a chilly
hold, Sir Oak."

"Ah," said Fawkes, looking at her; "thou wert always the same dainty
puss, but I trow this cold cuirass hath been warm enough even for thy
nestling, as down it hath gushed the warm blood of many a valiant foe
killed in close conflict. But enough of battles now, my pretty, for
home once more am I, and not sorry to let such bloody deeds rest."
Unfastening his cloak, sword and breastplate, he threw himself into a
chair before the fire which burned brightly on the hearth.

"But where's thy good grandam?" queried he, "must she tarry to put on
silks and satins in which to bid her son a welcome?"

"Nay," replied the girl with a laugh, kneeling at his side; "she, poor
soul, was but half awake; for these cold days illy suit her bones, and
she doth lie long in bed."

"And thou," said the man, taking her head between his hands, "art up
like a lark, to bid thy father welcome. Didst expect my return?"

"Sir Winter made mention of thy coming, but set no special day for thy
arrival," answered the girl, a shadow passing over her face as she
looked into the blaze.

"And did he say for what I was to come?" inquired Fawkes, evidently
anxious to set his mind at rest upon that subject.

"That he did not," she replied, still gazing abstractedly at the fire,
"but simply said that if thou camest to England he would give thee
service which would keep thee and me near to each other. And,"
continued she, suddenly turning toward him and taking both his hands
in hers, "thou wilt not leave me again for so long a time; I have been
sore lonely and oft have felt the need of thy sturdy arm on which to
lean."

"That I will not, my pretty dear," said Fawkes, drawing her closely
to him; "and thou didst really miss me, whom some do illy term a
pock-marked ruffian?"

"Indeed, thou art no ruffian!" Elinor cried, her eyes ablaze in a
moment; "and if any one so dared to call thee, I'd----"

"Well, well!" the father exclaimed, evidently surprised and looking
into the flushed face, "my sweet rose hath thorns as well as blushing
leaves, and would, I dare swear, strike a good blow for her sire's
name. By good Sir Cupid, but I do pity the one who doth try to balk
thy temper, little woman."

"And soon will come a time when thou wilt have a brave gentleman to
pity," broke in a mumbling voice which made the two start and turn.

The figure of an old woman, bent by age, with face resembling an
ill-fitting parchment mask placed upon a skull, advanced toward them.

"By the blessed dead, mother!" said Fawkes, arising, "thou didst turn
my blood with thy prophetic voice; but hast thou not a blessing for
thy son?"

"That I have, good Guido, and most glad am I to see thee back! I gave
thee a rude greeting from the window, for my eyes and ears have failed
of late, but I am not so blind that I cannot see two brave gentlemen
tied to my lady's girdle there," she cried, with a wheezy laugh,
pointing her trembling hand at the girl who stood with an arm drawn
through her father's.

"What is this tale?" said Fawkes, with feigned sternness, turning
toward his daughter; "hath thy pretty ways been breaking hearts
already?" Then, as he observed the blushing face and downcast
eyes:--"There, there, my darling; all in good time. When thy heart
doth open of its own accord, thy father's ear will ever be a willing
listener. By Venus," he continued in a voice full of admiration, as he
gazed upon her fair figure, "I could not marvel or condemn if thou
hadst fifty gallants at thy little heels, and would but admire the
rogues the more for their excellent taste in beauty. But," he added,
evidently wishing to turn the conversation on noting her
embarrassment, "I have not broken bread for nigh onto fifteen hours;
after I have taken food I will listen to thy pretty tale, and tell
thee many a one such as thou once wert fond of. Dost remember how thou
didst, long ago, climb upon my knee, and tugging with thy baby hands
at my shaggy beard, beg for a story ere thy bedtime came?"

"That I do," exclaimed the girl, all her embarrassment gone; "but
first I will set before thee what our larder affords."

So saying, and aided by the old woman, she began preparations for the
morning meal. Having done ample justice to the repast quickly set
before him, and having lighted a long pipe from a coal without the
blaze, Fawkes again settled himself before the fire, and, after two or
three long puffs, turned toward Elinor, who was employed about the
room, and said:

"Now, my pretty little housekeeper, thou hast done enough; sit thee
beside thy father. It is long since he hath known the pleasure of thy
sweet face and a blazing hearth, and the good grandam seems ill
company, for there she nods but a drowsy greeting," added he, pointing
with his pipe to the old woman, who had fallen asleep in a remote
corner of the chamber.

"Dost thou remember the last time we sat so?" asked the girl, as she
came and knelt beside him, placing an arm upon his shoulder; "'twas
the night before I left for England; and, oh! it was a most sorry
time." Then fingering the ends of her silver girdle and glancing at
the old woman, who was still asleep, she began in a hesitating voice:

"Mayhap the speech of my good grandam might mislead thee into thinking
me but a sorry flirt. Therefore, I would make explanation, which is
most easy, and set thee right."

"I thought naught of it, daughter, for I am much too well acquainted
with her mischief-working words, that are ever ready to brew a
trouble. If thou hast aught to say, however, and would feel better for
the telling, pray go on, and know an ever-loving heart awaits thy
speech," replied Fawkes, stroking her hair.

"Then thou must know," she began abruptly, "that Sir Thomas Winter is
a frequent caller at this house, and, my father, how can I tell thee
for the very shame of it? He hath never spoken to that effect, but
there are many thoughts ne'er proclaimed by tongue which are most
loudly uttered by eye and hand, often, too, more truly eloquent are
they than those framed in simple words; and by this very language yet
outspoken, I know soon will come the day when there will be asked a
heart----" she broke off suddenly and buried her face in her
hands--"that is not now mine to give."

"There, there, my pretty one, stop thy crying, for thine eyes were
made for smiles and not for grief. It is naught so bad; Sir Winter is
a fine gentleman and much we owe him. But thou art my daughter, and I,
a poor, rough soldier; it would be an ill-assorted match; in truth, I
believe that the lark should not pair with the golden finch, who would
soon tire of her sweet song, because she lacked the yellow feathers of
her mate. What, dost thou but cry the harder for my words? I have not,
I know, the tender touch of a mother to dry thy tears, but a more
willing hand to comfort cannot be found." Then he added tenderly: "If
thou hast aught more to tell, open thy heart to me and I will play the
woman for a while."

"Think not, then, from my tears," she suddenly exclaimed, lifting her
head and confronting her father with that spirit which is often hid in
a seemingly gentle nature, "that I am ashamed of him on whom my love
doth fall; or, rather, of him to whom my love doth mount, for he is as
far above me in worth, as I beneath him in station. But what hath
equality to do with it? Is it so--that love is only right between
those whose purses tip the scale alike? Nay, that would be a
sacrilege, for this mortal love of ours is the one thing which lifts
us from the earth. Doth God not love the most unworthy of his
creatures? Would it be just to say that salvation should be meted only
to those who are the Creator's equal? Who of us, then, would escape
the flame? Not so," she continued, her eyes ablaze with the intensity
of her emotion. "It is that very affection bestowed upon us by our God
that lifts us poor mortals into fellowship with him. Love knows no
laws of title, tithes or wealth, and by the very act of loving, the
peasant rightly seats himself beside the king. Ah, think not, dear
father," she cried, falling on her knees, "that I would lightly cast
aside a wish of thine. Dwell but upon the love that thou once felt,
and remember it is she, the reflection of that self-same love, who
seeks thy aid."

There was silence, broken only by the sobs of the kneeling girl.
Fawkes regarded his daughter with an air of evident surprise, not
unmixed with anxiety in anticipation of what might follow; for every
action showed she was wrought up to the highest state of excitement
and earnestness. After a moment he said in a quiet voice: "I trust
these hot words of thine are but the outcome of some foolish fancy,
which, like the silly scorpion, will kill itself with its own
violence. But thou hast not told me all; until I am fully advised, my
counsel can be but scant. What name hath he? What title doth he hold?
For by thy speech he must be noble?"

"Herbert Effingston," replied the girl.

"I know not that name," answered the other, after a moment's musing.
"And his title?"

"Viscount Herbert Effingston, son of Lord Monteagle."

"Thou hast indeed flown high," Fawkes cried, with a sudden outburst of
passion. "Because I love thee I would wish thee dead, aye, dead," he
continued, fiercely, raising himself from the chair, "rather than have
thee bear the hated name of Monteagle."

"But thou knowest no evil of him," cried the girl, springing to her
feet. "He is good; he is true and noble; aye, and hear me, it was he
who saved my life--a life thou lovest. I know what thou wouldst say,
but the son is not holden for his father's sins; he is not----"

"But he is of the brood," thundered Fawkes, now thoroughly aroused;
"the litter of the jackal will eat the holy dead left by its
sire--'tis in their nature. Monteagle!" he repeated with fine scorn.
"And marry, that would be a pretty name for thee to choose--a name
that hath done more to set aside our Holy Catholic Church than all the
fiends in hell. What I know is true," he exclaimed, seizing her by the
arm. "Hark to what I say to thee; even I have heard, for ill fame
flies with swallow's wings swiftly across the sea, and when I am done,
if thou still dost love, pray to the Madonna to stop the beating of a
heart that holds so unworthy a regard. Thou sayest the son saved thy
life--by what means I know not. Think you that doth make amends for
all the evil done by him and his? Enough of this, and listen," he
continued, mastering his anger and pacing up and down the room.
"Monteagle and his son, both Catholics, and until James Stuart reached
the throne, most valiant champions of their faith, have, since the
scepter reached the hands of that wise fool, endeavored by all the
foul means within their power, to defeat the efforts of their fellow
churchmen, which, as thou knowest--and all England as well--were
directed against those laws which meant the downfall of our church.
Did these hell hounds come boldly out and show a lusty fight--which
would, in a small degree, have recommended them? Nay, that is not the
nature of the serpent. They falsely affirm themselves most strong
adherents to the Pope, receive the confidences of the Papal Delegates,
and by treasonable use of this knowledge of their secret mission,
defeat them ere they strike a blow. Is it for truth that they are
against the faith? Not so; for the hypocrites do cross themselves and
bow before the Host. Is it for a principle that they act thus? Nay,
for they have none. What, then, is their object? It is to gain favor
with the King, and place themselves by underhanded, sneaking ways
where true merit ne'er could raise them. Ah, my daughter," he cried,
with a voice full of supplication, "I love thee much too well to cause
thy heart a single pang. Canst thou not see it all aright? And even if
for love of me thou wilt not pluck this passion from thy heart, then
do it for the love thou owest God."

While her father had been speaking, the girl stood motionless, every
line on her face showing plainly the conflict raging within her
breast. Her eyes were dry, for there are griefs so deep and searing
that they, with their fiery tongues, do lick up the springing tears
before they can fall. It was not in her nature to love lightly; to her
passion meant more than a mere auxiliary to her existence; simply
making life brighter and happier; every action, deed or thought,
however trivial and far removed from him, by some subtle influence
like that which turns the magnetic needle toward the north, had been
turned to bear upon this love of hers. The accusations just uttered
concerning his traitorous actions with regard to her faith, influenced
her but little; for her attitude toward religion resembled that of
most of her kind; the pure feminine mind turns instinctively toward
that which they deem great and good, believing, as a rule,--shall we
say ignorantly?--in all which is said to issue from a source they
cannot comprehend, and which they fear for the mystery attached to it.
Man, by instinct, loves power and dominion over others. Woman
substitutes for that characteristic the longing to be ruled, and in
that subordination of herself seeks protection. In this girl's breast,
the desire for a mystical and intangible power which promised to
protect, had been, to a degree, supplanted by the knowledge that there
awaited one who would clasp her in strong arms, and guard her against
all the world. Therefore the words spoken a moment ago had but little
weight, and played a small part in forming the resolution to which she
soon gave voice. Duty was clear. This poor, lonely man, her father,
who had known but little happiness, whose whole existence was summed
up in two great all-absorbing passions--a fearful, passionate belief
in God, and after that, his love for her,--for his sake she must make
the sacrifice.

"Ah!" thought she, "sacrifice means death, and my love can never die,
but I shall hide it, bury it deep within my bosom, until in time its
strength shall tear my heart asunder; then I, in place of love, will
be the sacrifice."

This, and more, quickly passed through her mind, but now she turned
toward the man with that wonderful self-control which only can be
found in woman, and said, in a quiet voice, devoid of passion and
malice, for she felt none:

"If it be thy wish, I will do it for love of thee."

"My daughter!" cried he, taking the motionless figure in his arms,
"thou hast saved me from a living hell. Thou wilt soon find I have
brought but good counsel. Pluck this poisoned shaft from out thy
heart, and if the wound hurt, soothe the smart with sweet knowledge of
my love, and above all, with a sense of justice done to God. Forget,
my pretty one, thy father's hasty temper; or, if remembered, let it be
only as called forth by love of thee. But we shall talk no more of
passions; let them go. Come now beside me, while I rest, for I am sore
weary after my long journey. Sit so," he continued, reclining on a
bench before the blaze, taking the white hand she offered and drawing
her down to him, "that I may not lose thee again, even in my dreams."

She silently complied with his request. It would have been impossible
to express what was in her mind, so paralyzed and benumbed was it by
the heavy blow which had suddenly fallen. As the fingers which held
hers gradually relaxed in slumber, she slowly sank upon her knees, and
with outstretched arms, in a tearless voice, exclaimed: "Oh, my love,
thou who art my life; since on earth I must forever be without thee,
let some kindly hand give me unto death!"




CHAPTER IV.

THE SUPERIOR OF THE JESUITS.


While Guy Fawkes held converse with his daughter, the five gentlemen
he had left at Percy's house were soberly discussing the weighty
matters which had drawn them together. The sun had already gilded the
dome of St. Paul, when Winter, Catesby, Wright and Digsby made ready
to take their departure. On the threshold of the chamber Catesby
paused, and turning to Percy, said: "'Twill mayhap be two days ere I
again come to thee, for it is my purpose to make a journey into the
country, that I may gain better understanding concerning certain
matters which rest heavily on my mind; therefore marvel not if for one
night I be absent."

"Thou goest then to Worcester?" asked Winter.

"Aye, to Hendlip that, in its wisdom, the counsel of the Church may
direct me. Having gone so far 'twere ill to draw back, yet methinks
there is another whose words we must not treat lightly."

"Garnet!" burst forth Digsby.

Winter started. "Not here," he whispered quickly, "name not one whose
zeal hath banished him from England. Let James once know that he is
yet among us, and not a hiding place in Britain could shelter him."

And a wise precaution it was that the name of Henry Garnet should not
be brought to the King's notice. Balancing the advantage of being
neither Catholic nor Protestant, the accusation that he was about to
favor the Papists, had so angered James, that he cast aside all
pretentions of toleration to the adherents of Rome. Coming to the
throne with promises of favor to the Catholic nobility, he had renewed
with great severity the laws of repression, and the banishment of the
Jesuits. Many of the latter had sought refuge in the houses of the
more zealous Papists, and among them Henry Garnet, Superior of the
Order of Jesus in England, an accomplished scholar, and a man of mild
demeanor, though an uncompromising adherent to his faith. 'Twas to
Garnet, that Catesby, troubled in spirit and, perhaps, uncertain of
the undertaking which lay before him, had resolved to turn, that the
advice of the wily Jesuit might strengthen his purpose, or check for a
time, his zeal in the desperate venture which at present filled his
mind.

Some two hours after leaving his companions, Catesby, mounted upon a
powerful chestnut mare and wrapped closely about with a fur lined
cloak, cantered slowly through the streets of London which led to the
outskirts of the city facing the northwest. The storm of the previous
night had ceased, and the country side lay wrapped in a mantle of
white, broken here and there by the gray wall of some silent
habitation from whose chimneys the first blue smoke was rising in
circling clouds through the crisp morning air.

Having reached the open country, the rider set his horse into a
gallop, for his destination lay many leagues away, and it was his
purpose to reach it ere nightfall. Hendlip House stood near the middle
of a spacious park thickly studded with trees; the structure itself
was surrounded by shrubbery, and contained within its walls many
secret hiding places, trap doors and double wainscotings. It had been
constructed by one Thomas Abington, a devoted recusant of the reign of
Queen Elizabeth, and the dwelling was a famous resort for those whose
desire it was to conceal themselves from the authorities. 'Twas there,
the Superior of the Jesuits, together with a clerk of that Order,
Oldcorne by name, and Owen, a servant, had been taken by certain of
the Catholic gentry, among whom were Lord Rookwood and Sir Everard
Digsby.

That precaution had been observed to guard against surprise was shown
by the presence of a watchman, who, on the arrival of Catesby outside
the manor grounds, stepped from his lodge that he might hold converse
with the new comer, and if an officer, or one attached to the
Parliament, might give warning to those within the house.

Upon perceiving, however, that it was Sir Robert Catesby who came thus
unexpectedly to Hendlip, the man doffed his cap, returning a civil
greeting to the rider's remark upon the coldness of the weather.

"Has my Lord Rookwood passed this way?" inquired he, reining in his
horse.

"He has, in truth," replied the servant, catching dexterously the
silver piece tossed him. "Even now, together with Mistress Vaux, he is
within the house."

"Vaux! Anne Vaux!" muttered Catesby, "there must be then some weighty
matter afoot that she comes to Hendlip." And touching his horse with
the spur, he galloped up the avenue which led to the main entrance of
the mansion. Being well known by its inmates he was at once conducted
to an upper chamber, the door of which was unbarred by Owen, who
motioned him to enter.

There were three occupants of the room. Before the great fireplace,
ablaze with logs, sat Henry Garnet. Scarce past middle age, the
learned prelate was a striking figure, clad though he was in the
simple, dark-hued garb of his Order. Beneath a brow white and smooth
as a child's, shone a noble countenance, gentle almost to effeminacy,
but redeemed by firm lines about the mouth, and the intensity of the
steel-gray eyes. As Catesby entered, these eyes, which had been gazing
abstractedly into the fire, lighted with a smile of welcome.

One of the Jesuit's companions was a personage whose dress and manner
proclaimed him a noble of the period. He leaned indolently against the
frame of the wide window facing the avenue, through which the horseman
had come, and he it was, Lord Rookwood, who first announced to the
Prelate that a visitor approached.

The third occupant of the apartment was a woman. Born and bred in
luxury, the daughter of a peer of England, Anne Vaux was numbered
among the most devoted followers of the Superior. Scarce six and
twenty, she had passed her minority at the court of Elizabeth, and the
accession of James the First had marked no change in the life of the
lady-in-waiting. Anne of Denmark, pleased with the loveliness of the
daughter of Lord Vaux, had retained her near her person.

Pausing on the threshold, Catesby took in the three personages at a
glance, but it was to the Jesuit that he offered his first salutation,
dropping on one knee as Garnet extended his hand, upon a finger of
which glistened the signet ring denoting his holy office.

"Welcome, Sir Robert Catesby!" murmured the Prelate, motioning the
cavalier to draw near the fire. "'Tis, indeed, a most happy
circumstance which brings to Hendlip so devoted a servant to the cause
of God."

"The more happy," replied Catesby, "that I find your Reverence of good
cheer, and in converse with my Lord of Rookwood and Mistress Vaux."

"They are truly of much comfort to me in my solitude," said the
Superior, "and with the help of God I have patience to remain in
idleness, that at the time of harvest I may be ready."

Catesby cast a quick glance at Rookwood, but the imperturbable face of
the latter told him nothing. It was Anne Vaux who spoke.

"'Tis but little, indeed, the followers of this most holy man can do
to comfort him," she said softly, "yet it seemeth fit that such of us
as may, shall make known to him that even the court of James----"

Garnet smiled. "Anne!" said he, turning his gray eyes affectionately
upon her, "'tis a comfort beyond human utterance." Then to Catesby:
"But thou hast ridden hard, good son?"

"That I may benefit by thy wisdom," replied Sir Robert, "for my soul
is troubled."

"A confession!" cried Anne, rising quickly. "Therefore I will retire
with my Lord of Rookwood."

The latter shrugged his shoulders; evidently it but poorly fitted his
desire that the conversation with the Superior should be unheard by
him. Catesby noted his displeasure, and signaled him to remain. Garnet
comprehended the matter.

"Not so!" said he, "I warrant me, good Catesby seeketh not the
confessional, but to render certain reports concerning that which hath
transpired in London, and of which Lord Rookwood hath some
understanding. Yet, lest our discourse weary thee, good Anne, thou
mayst retire, and if it please thee, return when our conference is
ended." So saying, he arose and conducted her to the door.

When alone with the two gentlemen, the Prelate looked fixedly at
Catesby.

"It were fitting," said he "that Mistress Vaux, zealous though she be,
know not too much concerning the temper of our following. Now tell me
quickly what hath arisen to disturb thee."

Catesby walked thrice about the room, then stopped before the Jesuit
and said soberly:

"That which agitates my mind is, perforce, the same matter which
troubles thee--a holy father of the Church, my Lord of Rookwood, and
some tens of thousands of loyal Catholics in England. 'Tis the broken
promises of James--the overthrow of our religion, the----"

Garnet checked him.

"Thou speakest as a true Catholic," said he, "yet has thy grievance
been long endured. There are many men whose childhood witnessed these
selfsame wrongs."

"Aye!" cried Catesby, seizing the hand of the Superior, "our
sufferings have, indeed, been of long duration, but we looked to the
ascension of the new King to lessen evils which have pressed so hard
upon us. 'Twas to James of Scotland----"

The eyes of the Jesuit blazed fiercely.

"Wretched country!" cried he, stretching out his arms, "thou hast in
truth suffered long, and the blessing of Most Holy God hath gone from
thee. Thy soul is troubled, Sir Robert Catesby, thou, who art free to
live as suiteth thee! Thinkest thou then that I, whom the Holy Church
hath appointed to teach her children, suffer nothing being thus a
prisoner behind the walls of Hendlip House? If thou art vexed at
thought of penalties, and cruel enactments against thy brethren, what
thinkest thou of the happiness of one to whom banishment without voice
or trial, such as are granted to the lowest criminal, follows from so
unjust a law? What have I done, wherein lieth the crime of all the
priests in England, that the hand of James is turned against us? If
thou seek out the King, or question the Parliament, and ask wherefore
we are driven from our churches--they will answer thee, 'Ye are
Catholics.'"

During his words, spoken with the fire of an ardent spirit, the
slender form of the Jesuit seemed to tower, as an enraged deity, above
the persons of his two companions. But having poured out the
bitterness of his soul, the meekness of the man asserted itself, and
sinking into a chair he buried his face in his hands. The sight
aroused Catesby to madness.

"Aye!" cried he, advancing to the Prelate's side, "I will go to James,
but 'twill not be to test his arguments. One thrust and thou, with all
Catholics, will be free."

Drawing out his sword he threw it at the feet of the silent Jesuit.

"Bless thou therefore this trusty blade, good Father, that it may do
its work quickly. Bless it, and me, for ere night comes again 'twill
have drunk the blood of the heretic!"

The recklessness of the other's purpose roused Garnet from his
lethargy.

"Thou art mad, good Catesby," said he sadly; "that thou thinkest to
kill the King of England. Put up thy sword! 'Tis not through the
violence of one man that England will be freed. We have waited long
already; pray for patience that thou mayst bear with meekness the
burden which rests heavily upon thee. Thinkest thou I groan not under
it?"

Catesby might have replied in anger, but the voice of Rookwood
forestalled him.

"There are many gentlemen in England this day who from waiting have
grown weary, and who hope no more for indulgence from the King and his
Parliament. Some there may be, who, even as good Catesby, have in
their minds resolved upon most desperate measures. If it be then a sin
to----"

Garnet turned upon him saying:

"A sin! A sin to slay the King of England?"

"Yet one who hath broken his promises, forsaken the religion of his
mother, and who, blind to the mercy of God, doth seek to uproot this
holy cause!" cried Catesby.

Whatever might have been the ultimate purpose of the Jesuit, whether
as an Englishman he recoiled at the thought of the assassination of
his King, or, as a Catholic, his zeal overbalanced his loyalty, he saw
that it was quite time to curb the fanatical tendencies of his
companions. The very life of the Catholic religion in England, his own
safety, and that of his fellow priests, might be sacrificed by a
premature attempt on the part of Catesby, or some of his followers, to
end their wrongs by the murder of the King. With the keen perception
which Garnet eminently possessed, he saw that the desired change in
the religious policy of the government could only be brought about by
a farther reaching blow than the removal of the person of James. Nor
would a decided objection on his part to their purpose serve his ends,
for it was his policy to draw about him the leading Catholic gentry of
the kingdom. He therefore cast about for a middle course whereby those
whose zeal had overcome their discretion might be pacified. The
remembrance of Anne Vaux suggested an expedient.

"Good Catesby, and thou, Lord Rookwood," said he blandly, "your zeal
in the cause hath much endeared you to me, yet, it were well to
proceed with due caution in so grave a matter. Perchance King James
hath it in his mind to extend to us that kind indulgence which we
crave for. Ye know that the Parliament of England is composed of many
who prate much about their liberties, and if James seek to aid us by
dissimulation, 'twere an ill thing to cut the unripe corn."

"What then, good Father?" asked Catesby.

"Thou knowest," replied the Jesuit, "that Mistress Vaux is closely
united to the Court. Maybe thou knowest, also, that there is a certain
gentleman, close to the King, who would make Anne his mistress. 'Tis a
truth that the wit of woman worketh much, and it comes to me that this
courtier, to please Anne Vaux, might seek to discover what is in the
mind of his master regarding the Catholics of England."

"'Tis a happy thought," said Rookwood, "if we be benefited."

"All is in the hands of God," replied Garnet solemnly, and rising he
touched a bell which summoned Owen from the ante-chamber.

"Good Owen," said he, "bear to Lady Vaux my desire for her presence;
our conference is ended."




CHAPTER V.

WHY MASTER FAWKES WAS SUMMONED TO ENGLAND.


Elinor sat by the fire with a piece of embroidery in her hand. Her
thoughts were evidently not upon it, for ever and anon she would lay
down the work and sink into deep meditation, which ended in sighs;
then, recollecting herself, the busy fingers would once more resume
their task. The sound of footsteps echoing in the corridor without,
caused her to turn toward the door, through which a man presently
entered, who exclaimed in a petulant voice, as he ineffectually
endeavored to fasten a sword belt: "Come, my daughter, lay down thy
pretty work for a moment, and aid thy father to gird this cursed
baldric about him, for the ends be as coy as an old maid and her
lover." She arose to comply with his request, and quickly fastened the
desired buckle, then inquired, on noting his attire:

"Dost thou go abroad to-night?"

"Verily, I do, if Sir Thomas doth keep his appointment. 'Tis past the
hour of nine, and much I marvel that he hath not yet arrived."

"Then I will now bid thee good night," she answered, approaching and
about to kiss him, when hearing one coming up the steps caused her to
delay.

"There, by St. Paul, he is at last," as a knock sounded on the door.
"Run, my daughter, and open to Sir Thomas."

The girl hesitated a moment as if loth to comply, then stepped into
the hall and withdrew the bolt. Soon the tones of a man's voice could
be heard exclaiming: "A good evening to thee, Mistress Elinor. It is
but fitting that an angel should unbar the door of Paradise, for I
deem the house naught else wherein thou dwellest." Kissing the
reluctant hand which he held, then observing Fawkes, who had advanced
to greet him, "Well, well, friend Guido; thou lookest fit for a battle
royal, with thy long war rapier girded by thy side. But," he
continued with a laugh, "it would ill become thee to go abroad poorly
armed in my company, for we do in truth seem to invite attack when
together. Did thy father tell thee, Mistress Elinor, of his adventure
yester-night, which had for its intent the rescuing me again from dire
straits?"

"Nay, he did not; for my father's brave deeds need not his tongue to
set them forth, and he is much too modest to narrate his exploits,
even though they had so worthy an object as the saving of thy life,"
she replied with a little courtesy.

"Marry," broke in Fawkes, "I was marveling why thou didst not come,
and was thinking perchance 'twould be better to go outside and listen
for the sound of a distant brawl." Then observing the small court
sword which hung by the other's side, he continued, pointing toward
it: "Thou art but lightly equipped. I wonder much that thou dost go so
poorly prepared; but," he added, loosening his long rapier from its
scabbard, "thy purse is safe to-night at least. Wilt come for a moment
to the fire, and warm thyself?"

"I cannot, though much I regret that precious time forbids; if thou
art ready, methinks we had best depart."

"I am ever at thy service," cried Fawkes, and turning towards his
daughter, who had thrown a long cloak over his shoulders, "I'll wish
thee a good repose, sweet one, for 'twill be late ere I return."
Embracing her, then going toward Winter, he continued: "'Tis most
pleasing to have a pretty face on which to kiss a sad good-bye, and
know that loving arms await to greet a happy return."

"Aye, that it is," he responded, biting his lip and watching the two;
"but we poor single men have no such bliss, and must be content to
watch the happiness of others. Still, there is left me the sweet
sorrow of saying good night." He extended his hand to the girl, who
let hers rest for an instant within his. "Now, if thou art ready,
Master Fawkes, I will follow."

The two passed out into the night, both turning, however, when half
way down the path to wave a parting adieu to the fair figure standing
within the door. For some little distance the men continued on in
silence, each engrossed in thought. At length, Winter observing that
Fawkes seemed well aware as to the direction they were taking,
exclaimed with some little surprise: "Master Guido, one would think
the way to my residence an old traveled road to thee, but if I
recollect aright, this to my knowledge is the first time thou hast
gone over it."

"Marry, but I have a guide, Sir Thomas," pointing to the dome of St.
Paul's church, which reared itself dark against the star-studded sky.

"Beshrew my heart, doth some angel of heaven fly before thee?" as just
at the moment Fawkes turned sharply down another street leading to
their destination.

"Nay, I have not that to point the way, but a friend of thine gave me
the direction. I did not think to tell thee the first night of our
meeting, for we had other matters of more pointed nature to engross
our thoughts," he added with a laugh, striking his sword; "and it did
slip my tardy mind that I was the bearer of a message from him to
thee."

"I can but illy guess who he may be; but, pray, say on, by what name
went he?"

"Giles Martin; and he did wish I would convey his best respects and
wishes for thy good welfare."

"By St. Peter! Where didst thou run across the man? I had deemed him
long dead, for naught have I seen of him these many years."

"The truth is, Sir Winter, he wished no mention made of his present
whereabouts; but I deemed thou hadst a sturdy friend in him, and,"
continued Fawkes, looking at the other significantly, "he did seem
well informed on divers topics concerning these troubled times."

"What dost thou mean, friend Guido?" asked Winter, turning a quick
glance toward Fawkes.

"I am but a plain man, and thy outspoken question invites little but a
plain reply. Therefore, I'll repeat his words, which were that thou
didst stand poorly with those in high places, and, further, the times
were such that hot outspoken opinions on certain subjects were apt to
be quickly followed by the whistle of an axe flying through the air,
and that the King----"

"A truce," Winter broke in, laying his hand upon the other's arm and
looking behind with some alarm as the two entered a thoroughfare,
which, by the number of people passing up and down, indicated their
approach to a central portion of the city; "by holy St. Dunstan, frame
not thy speech in such loud words, for it might be illy construed. But
here we are at our destination, and when within, thou mayst recite all
that Master Martin told."

The two paused in front of an iron railing surrounding a court-yard,
on which fronted a residence of no mean pretensions. After unlocking
the wicket, Winter, followed by his companion, proceeded up the walk,
and passing through the main doorway, entered the house.

"This is the first time, Fawkes, that I've had the honored pleasure of
thy company at mine own fireside," exclaimed Winter, when inside,
throwing his fur-lined coat upon a chair. Then observing that his
companion was already busily engaged in examining a trophy of swords
which decorated the wall, he continued: "What, do thy warlike eyes
ever seek the implements of thy trade? See, Guido, there is a suit of
mail that a valiant ancestor of mine did wear at Crecy," pointing
toward a stand of armor.

"Indeed," answered the other, examining it, "he must of necessity have
been brave, for, I can but illy see how running could be done, even if
the spirit prompted the legs, attired in this heavy harness."

"And now, if thou be ready," exclaimed Winter, evidently anxious to
arrive quickly at the task of the evening, "I will conduct thee to a
chamber wherein we may hold converse without fear of interruption."

The two proceeded, Winter leading the way to the end of the hall, and
passing through a heavy open door, which closed behind them, entered a
room well adapted to the discussion of such things as must not fall on
untrusted ears. The chamber was one of spacious proportion, but on
account of its massive black furniture, seemed to be of medium size.
The walls were hung in some dark, unfigured tapestry, which added to
the somberness of the apartment, and tended to spread over all an air
of gloom. The dimness of the place was in some degree relieved by a
crackling fire burning upon the hearth, and two silver candelabrums
holding lighted tapers, stood upon an oaken table occupying the middle
of the room.

The only window in the place opened down to the floor, leading out
upon a balcony overlooking the court-yard, and the interior of the
chamber was hidden from those passing by heavy curtains, which now
were closely drawn. A divan, several massive black oak cabinets, and
three or four high-back chairs completed the furniture of the room,
with the exception of a small table, on which stood a large and
curiously wrought silver flagon and several tankards.

"Come Master Guy," cried Winter, filling two of the cups, "let us
preface dry work with a drink of honest vintage, and then we will to
our task."

"With all my heart," replied Fawkes, taking the cup and draining it at
a draught.

"And now to business," exclaimed the other, seating himself by the
table and motioning his companion to a place opposite. Having settled
himself easily in the chair, shading his face from the light of the
tapers that he might better watch the countenance of the other, he
began in a quiet voice:

"I doubt not but thou didst deem it passing strange I made no
reference to the nature of the employment I had to offer thee, and,
mayhap," he continued, holding up his hand to silence an interruption
from his listener, "there hath arisen in thy mind suspicious thoughts
caused by a combination of incidents since thy arrival, which would
place me as one with whom to be identified were not as safe as serving
in the King's Guard. In point of fact, I refer particularly to the
outspoken words of our friend Giles Martin."

"In truth," responded the other, in that quick, brusque manner
belonging to his nature, "Master Martin did lay naught at thy door,
but what I, or any other righteous man, might deem an honor to a
house. Nay," he continued, with some vehemence, "if what he said be
true, then I am overjoyed to find employment with one whose faith is
his greatest crime."

"What may be the purport of thy words?" inquired Winter, slowly
turning a keen glance upon the speaker.

"I mean," exclaimed Fawkes, leaning over the table toward his
questioner, "that I would think it no disgrace to serve, or, if need
be, fall by the side of one who had the courage to openly or secretly
espouse the Catholic cause in these cross-breaking days. Aye, Sir
Thomas, I will speak without concealment, for I have guessed at many
things, and know full well that the time must soon be ripe when all
who have not craven hearts will arise in wrath, and by word of mouth,
of mayhap, if need be, by a more violent measure put down those who
advise the enactment of laws which have for their intent the uprooting
of the Church in this our Kingdom."

"By St. Michael!" exclaimed Winter, surprised that the other should
bring to the front so clearly his opinion on a subject upon which, he
had feared, it would require no small amount of questioning to elicit
anything, "thou dost astonish me with thine ardor; I always knew thee
as a brave churchman, but never----"

"Time hath altered my views on many subjects," interrupted Fawkes.
"The manners of the Spaniard are not always good, and their breath is
oft odorous of garlic; but by my troth, they know full well how to
treat a heretic," he added with a decisive nod of his head. "Say on,
for by thy manner I judge it is thine object to sound my depth in
certain matters. I know not what's afoot; but by St. Peter,"
continued he, striking the table a blow which made the tapers dance,
"if it hath aught to do with those--even though they be kings--whose
unholy hands would snuff our altar lights, thou canst count on Master
Guy to twist the rack or carry faggots."

During this recital Winter watched the other with keen attention.
Knowing Fawkes to be a man of indomitable will, combined with
undaunted courage, and one to stop at nothing in gaining ends
justified by his conscience, he had not hesitated to recommend him as
a valuable adjunct to the cause dear to himself and his companions.
Heavily the weight of responsibility rested upon him; it had fallen to
his lot that he should be the one to sound this man, and decide as to
how great or small a degree of their confidence might be given to him.
One error in judgment now might be followed by the death of all their
hopes, and by the thud of heads dropping into the axman's basket.
Therefore he weighed the matter well before saying:

"I did not over-estimate thy zeal. There are many things I would fain
tell thee, the purport of which methinks thou hast already guessed,
but which at present must not, for reasons, be spoken of. If thou art
willing for a time to remain in darkness, and take service as a
gentleman about my household, I can almost promise that the gloom of
thy ignorance on many matters may soon be dispelled by a lurid glare
which shall be red enough, even to thy liking. I have told thee
naught, but the very concealment of some things, to the observing,
doth show plainly what is hid. Ask no more, and, for the present,
content thyself with suppositions. If the conditions which I have
named suit thee, then thou wilt have access to these premises at all
times. Further, be my companion when I go abroad; for what is more
natural in these purse-cutting days than that a gentleman should
desire a lusty swordsman with him? Dost accept, and agree to all?" The
last word he pronounced with great emphasis.

"Aye, to all," responded the other grimly, arising and extending his
gauntlet.

"And I would further recommend," continued Winter, drumming on the
table with his fingers, "that thou say but little about this meeting,
even," looking narrowly at Fawkes, "to thy pretty daughter; for I have
remarked there is sometimes a certain visitor at thy house who, if the
report did reach his ears that two or three gentlemen of the Catholic
persuasion were closeted together, might denounce the assembling as a
conspiracy,--which would be most unjust--and bring the King's Guard
with small courtesy. Dost follow me, friend Guido?"

"That I do; but there's naught to fear; I know your meaning. Heretics
will no more darken my door."

"That is well, and I hope, truly spoken," replied Winter, nodding his
head in approval, and rising from his chair with an air of relief that
the business of the evening was settled. "Let us," he continued,
filling up the cups, "drink success to our compact."

"Ah!" cried Fawkes, pointing to the wine as it flowed from the
flagon's mouth, "A most fitting color be the draught;" then, as he
raised the tankard to his lips, "A toast, Sir Thomas, I will offer
thee. May we be as willing to give our blood when asked, as this good
flagon to yield its red cheer to us! And now I must set out for home,
and 'tis with a lighter heart than when I came. Dost thou wish my
presence here to-morrow?" he inquired as they reached the door.

"Thou mayst call on the stroke of ten, or thereabouts. Until then,
farewell."

The host watched the form of his guest disappear in the darkness, and
shutting the door, returned with a thoughtful step to the chamber
wherein they had been sitting. Filling a cup with wine and raising it
on high, he exclaimed with a laugh: "Troth, Master Fawkes, I did drink
to thy health awhile ago; now I will quaff a flagon to thy daughter.
Here is to one, Mistress Elinor, the fairest, the sweetest wench in
all England, and for one warm kiss from whose lips Sir Thomas Winter
would right gladly face grim death. Marry," he mused, setting down the
cup, "thou hast done, mayhap, a good stroke for the cause, in bringing
this bloodhound Fawkes from out of Spain, but young Monteagle, beware;
for if I be judge, the Spanish treatment of a heretic leaves but
little for the burial."




CHAPTER VI.

THE WISEST FOOL IN CHRISTENDOM.


The Royal Court of King James, at Whitehall, was furnished and
embellished with all the luxury which love of show and the power of
the owner could command. Choicest tapestries draped the walls, carpets
of marvelous softness covered the floors. In the King's bedchamber
stood an elaborately carved bedstead canopied with perfumed velvet
cunningly wrought in silk and gold. Upon its front glittered the royal
arms of England.

Reared as he had been in the plainness of Scottish simplicity, the
wealth and lavish display in the English manor houses where he had
rested during his journey from Edinburgh delighted and enchanted him
in the highest degree. Vain, fond of indolent diversions, and prodigal
in expenditures, he at once surrounded himself with the choicest
products of the weavers, decorators and artisans of the Continent.

In a chamber of this palace, on the second afternoon following the
meeting of Catesby with Rookwood and Anne Vaux at the hiding place of
the Jesuit Superior, an interesting conversation took place between
the Queen's lady-in-waiting, and one Robert Carr, a Scotchman, and
favorite of the King. After James ascended the throne of England he
meted out ample measure to his countrymen, likening himself to Joseph,
who, being raised to power, forgot not his brethren. That this Robert
was of goodly parts, being fair of feature and elegant of limb,
rendered him the more acceptable to his royal master; forsooth, there
were few of the nobles in the two kingdoms but knew certain tales
concerning the favorites of the King, young gallants of the period
whose presence at Court added nothing to the honor of their sovereign.

Robert Carr, a person of deep perception and gifted with certain
Scottish wit, pandered much to the follies and pride of his
benefactor. He was also a man easily excited by beauty of face and
grace of manner, and had fallen desperately in love with Mistress
Vaux, to his own undoing and the jealousy of the Queen's women. It was
this state of affairs which the Jesuit had reckoned upon, when, in
casting about for an expedient to check the fiery zeal of Sir Robert
Catesby, he had suggested that one dwelt at Court who might learn what
was in the mind of the King concerning certain policies. Being
instructed by Garnet what course to pursue, Anne Vaux, on her return
to Whitehall, made haste to summon into her presence the King's
favorite. Nor did Carr need a second bidding to betake himself to the
lady's chamber.

"Sweet Anne!" cried he, dropping upon his knee before the
maid-in-waiting, "thou hast saved me from despair. Knowest thou 'tis
eight and forty hours since thy gentle presence hath made earth to me
a paradise?"

"Nay, good Robert!" replied she, demurely casting down her eyes, yet
permitting the gallant to retain her hand, "Speak not of despair; thou
who hast so high a place with our royal master. Amid thy pleasures the
absence of Anne Vaux can be but of small moment unto thee."

Carr covered her hand with kisses.

"Whitehall without thee is a barren wilderness," cried he, "for thee
would I barter faith, honor----"

Anne raised her head until her eyes met his.

"Nay, sweet gentleman!" said she, softly, "'tis not faith, nor honor I
would ask of thee; 'tis----"

"Speak!" murmured Carr, overcome by his emotions. "Speak, that I may
serve thee."

"'Tis but little," replied the lady, "yet would it please me much, and
thou art able to converse freely with his Majesty."

"The King!" cried Carr, alarmed that the name of James should enter
into his love making. "What wouldst thou with the King?"

Anne withdrew her hand. "Ah!" cried she, pushing him gently from her,
"'tis so little, yet thou wouldst withhold thy courtesy. There be
certain other gentlemen, my lord of----"

"Say not so," stammered the courtier, "be it the crown itself." His
companion laughed merrily. "The crown!" cried she, "what would Anne
Vaux with the crown of England? 'Tis but a simple question, a word
with his Majesty, that I may gain a wager."

"Speak then," said Carr, "that I may hasten to obey thee."

"Thou knowest," replied Anne, "there be much serious speculation, many
theories formed throughout the kingdom concerning the mind of the King
regarding the penalties against the Catholics. Some there be who hold
'tis the King's wish that the ordinances, or edicts of Elizabeth, be
removed utterly, while others affirm that James doth join with
Parliament for their maintenance. Having been drawn into an argument
with certain of my mistress' ladies, a wager was made, that ere the
morrow the truth of the matter should to me be disclosed."

The look on her companion's face changed to consternation.

"Ask the King concerning so grave a matter?" cried he.

"A truce, Master Carr!" replied Anne, sharply, "it needeth small
perception to discern thy temper. Thou dost ask much, yet givest
little."

The King's favorite was nonplussed. To question James concerning
affairs of State was no light matter, yet, in opposition to so doing
stood the anger and the loss of Mistress Vaux. This thought, which he
could not endure, caused him to hesitate.

"Be it so!" said the lady, coldly, "Thou hast refused so small a
favor, therefore will I summon one who, methinks, hath more
consideration." And she moved as though to touch the bell upon the
table.

The action, indicating his dismissal, removed all scruples which had
arisen in the mind of the courtier, and kneeling before her he pledged
himself to at once seek an audience with the King, who, having passed
the afternoon in hunting, was resting in his own apartments.

Pleased that her object had been so easily gained, Anne permitted the
enraptured Scotchman to clasp her in his arms, then he rushed from the
chamber hoping after a short interview with the King to return to her.

As Carr had intimated, James, wearied by several hours in the saddle,
for it was his pleasure to hunt or horseback in Waltham forest and in
other royal chases, had retired early to his bed chamber. He had eaten
heartily, for despite his ungainly person the First of the Stuarts was
a famous trenchman. Freed from his quilted clothes and mellow with
strong wine, he admitted to his presence two gentlemen who sought an
audience.

The noblemen who were thus occupants of the royal chamber stood in
strong contrast to the Sovereign of England. Their large and
gracefully proportioned figures were made most conspicuous by the big
head, rickety legs and dwarfed body of their royal master, while the
calm dignity which enveloped them set forth vividly the driveling
speech, and coarseness of him whom the death of the last of the Tudors
had placed upon the throne.

"Ah!" cried James, perceiving the gentlemen upon the threshold,
"welcome most worthy Monteagle and Viscount Effingston! Hast thou then
an answer to my argument?"

The lips of the younger nobleman trembled nervously as he sought to
repress a smile, but his companion advanced quickly to the royal couch
upon which the King had stretched himself.

"The wisdom of your Majesty is indeed unanswerable," said he bending
to kiss the hand held out to him.

James chuckled loudly.

"'Tis my pleasure to discourse on certain matters," replied he, "and my
good lord of Monteagle, being well versed in the learning of the
period, doth turn with relish to a well written document. It was,
methinks, concerning the 'True Law of Free Monarchy.'"

"Nay, your Majesty," replied Monteagle, drawing a paper from his
doublet, "'twas thy most learned discourse on tobacco."

The Viscount Effingston, who stood well behind his father, turned
aside his face, that the King might not note the smile upon it. James,
however, having plunged into one of his pedantic hobbies, had small
perception of aught aside from the discourse in hand.

"'Twas, in truth!" cried he, "a most learned writing, bearing upon
the use of an ill-savored weed. What thinkest thou, my lord?"

"'Tis indeed most ably written," replied Monteagle, "and being much
impressed with the wisdom so plainly set forth, I did read it aloud to
several of my gentlemen."

"And what said they, good Monteagle?"

"That your Majesty had, in truth, touched the heart of the matter,"
replied the peer. "Even Sir Raleigh, upon the reading of it, would,
methinks, turn from the habit."

"That would he," said the King, gruffly, for the name of Raleigh was
in no wise pleasing to him.

"A most excellent document!" broke in the Viscount, "my worthy father
was about to beg your Majesty for further discourse on so grave a
matter."

Monteagle cast a look of keen reproach at his son; 'twas not for the
pleasure of discussing the "Counterblast To Tobacco," the famous
literary production of the King, that he had sought this audience.
James, however, was highly pleased at the young man's words.

"Good Monteagle!" cried he, "thy son is a worthy gentleman, and
methinks our reign will see him a most favored peer. Instruct him,
that he fall not into certain habits as to bells and candlesticks, nor
give ear too seriously to the teachings of them who would embroil our
kingdom."

At this moment Robert Carr, hastening to the royal bed chamber, in
order to obey the wishes of Mistress Vaux, entered the ante-room and
hearing his master in converse with others, paused noiselessly behind
the curtains.

"Faith!" continued James, receiving no reply from Monteagle or his
son, "it is rumored that thou also hath dealt somewhat closely with
these disturbers of the kingdom."

Alarmed at the character of the conversation assumed by the King, the
nobleman would have checked it by well timed flattery, but James was
not to be turned from his purpose.

"It doth much annoy me," prated he, "that certain reports are spread
abroad making it seem my desire, against the wishes of our good
Parliament, to remit certain fines----"

Carr, whose ear was pressed close against the curtain, rubbed his
hands together in exultation that there was like to be, without
discomfort to himself, something ready for the ear of the Queen's
waiting woman.

"And divers statutes against those who would bring back the Jesuits,"
continued James, plucking impatiently the fringe of his couch cover.

"Your Majesty is, in truth, the spring of justice," said Monteagle,
soberly, "and it ill befits thy subjects, be they Puritans or
Catholics, to----"

A wave of passion swept across the royal face.

"Puritans and Catholics!" cried he, sitting upright. "Zounds! What
then? Am I not king? Wherefore should I tolerate in this good kingdom
those who teach treason in their churches?"

Monteagle's position was truly equivocal. The son of a Protestant
peer, through his marriage, early in life, with the daughter of a
Catholic, he became involved in certain Papistic plots, and listened
to the teachings of the missionary priests. James had made him the
recipient of many court favors, for the maintenance of which,
Monteagle, balancing the advantages of his position against the loss
which might accrue to him were he to boldly adhere to his religion,
had become lukewarm in the faith of the Catholics, and this had
brought him into disrepute with his old associates.

"'Tis a grave matter that there be any in England whose faith takes
precedence of their loyalty," said he, the King ceasing his harangue
through lack of breath.

"Thou sayest rightly!" cried he, "nor will I abate one jot or tittle
from that I have set before me. As it is atheism and blasphemy to
dispute what is in God's power, so it is presumption and high contempt
for a subject to question a king's will; nor should a king abate even
the breadth of a hair from that right which his prerogative gives unto
him."

The Viscount Effingston pulled his father's sleeve.

"We had best retire," he whispered, "the wine hath mounted to the head
of yonder fool, and, perchance, he may see in thee a Raleigh or a
Cobham."

The King was, indeed, weary of the interview. The exertion of the
afternoon, the heated room, the wine and the ill temper into which he
had fallen, deprived him of his usual wit, leaving him only boorish
and irritable.

"My lord Monteagle," said he, peevishly, "it pleases me that you
retire, for a certain languor of the body rendereth our discourse
unprofitable."

The words of his son had startled the nobleman from his usual
composure, and receiving the King's permission to retire, he made
haste to kiss the royal hand, well pleased that the audience was
ended, although certain favors which he desired to ask of his Majesty
remained unspoken.

"Faith!" said the favorite, as the two peers passed his hiding place,
"I have, indeed, had a most fortunate escape, for James is in poor
condition to discuss even with Robert Carr, that which sent him
hither."

Then, as the King's valets crowded into the chamber, summoned by the
furious ringing of their master's bell, he looked for an instant upon
the half-drunken monarch, dropped the curtain and hastened down the
corridor that he might relate to Mistress Vaux that which he had
overheard.




CHAPTER VII.

THE VISCOUNT EFFINGSTON.


Rare and luxurious were the furnishings of a room in which we find
Lord Monteagle and his son. Wealth and artistic hands had combined to
bring all its sumptuousness into a rich and harmonious completeness.
The elder, who had just entered, walked with troubled brow toward the
window. The other, tall and strong, with features of fine proportion
and graceful contour, clad in a style denoting the aristocrat and man
of fashion, sat at a desk engaged in writing. For a time the only
sound breaking the silence was the sharp scratching of a goosequill
as it traveled over the paper. At last, having finished, and observing
the other for the first time, he remarked, as he folded the sheet:

"My lord, hast thou so soon returned from the audience? Did aught
transpire to ruffle thy temper? Or, mayhap," he continued with a
laugh, "His Majesty did read thee an essay on How to Take Snuff
Without a Nose, or some other learned subject dear to his heart."

"Not so, my son," Monteagle replied with gravity; "but I have heard
again rumors which set but ill upon my mind. 'Tis the talk of the
ante-chamber, and the first words which did greet my ear on entering
came from that silly, chattering coxcomb, Robert Carr, who, advancing,
enquired in a low voice, but which at the same time filled the room,
whether my daughter-in-law would be the new lady in waiting upon the
Queen. These many days the talk that hath been afoot connects thy name
with one whose ancestral lineage will not bear scrutiny, and, for
truth, much this gossip hath troubled me."

Effingston reddened, and turned in his chair toward the speaker,
suppressing an angry retort which sprang to his lips: "My lord, dost
thou believe all that Dame Rumor whispereth?"

"No, verily, being too long connected with affairs of State, but, in
my anxiety, I made inquiry, and much it paineth me to find these same
reports seem to have foundation. I do not demand but beg an
explanation from thy lips, to hear if that be true which reached my
ear."

"Your lordship knows," returned the other with an inclination of the
head, "that thy request is to me a command; therefore, I tell thee
frankly that what thou heard this morning is to an extent well
founded. Thou canst be sparing of thy fears," he continued as the
other was about to interrupt, "and ever be assured, respect for Lord
Monteagle, my father, and pride, the inheritance of the noble born,
will deter Viscount Effingston from actions which his conscience might
perchance approve. I will not disgrace thee or thy name," he
concluded, with a touch of haughtiness in his tone.

"I have not yet accused thee of bringing discredit upon our house, and
devoutly hope my fears are but absurd, born of that doubt which
seemeth to be resident in the minds of men one for the other. By my
troth, we can seldom point with certainty in these days to one of our
fellow creatures, and say truly, I know him to be good and free from
treason. It would, I swear," he continued, with a sigh, "little
surprise me, to hear the Archbishop of Canterbury had been seen to
hold his crosier for a pretty wench to leap across, that he might the
better gaze upon her ankles. Thou art a man grown; therefore, I can
but counsel. But this I know: love for one below thy station, though
she have all purity and moral excellence, seldom ends in marriage; if
by chance it doth bring thee to the altar, repentance with its dismal
train follows far too often, even ere the echo of the chimes hath died
away."

"Thy counsel did, and ever shall stand high in my regard," replied
Effingston. "But thy fears are groundless. I do admit that she to whom
thou dost refer is not of highest birth; still, her ancestors helped
to keep the crown upon a king's head, and methinks, deserve more
credit for acting thus without reward than though they bore the title
of a Duke or Prince. As thou hast asked, and with perfect justice, I
will tell the story from its beginning. Thou might misjudge if thy
mind held its present suspicion, and it would lead to setting aside of
confidences which, it hath been my happiness to feel, did ever exist
between us."

"Thou sayest well," replied the other, with affection. "I have always
looked upon thee as my sword arm, to carry out by thy young strength
the deeds which time hath left me ill conditioned to perform."

"Thou remembrest," began Effingston, "the night three months since, I
rode to Chartsey Manor, with intent to sound Lord Cecil regarding his
attitude on issues then before Parliament. It was midnight ere I left,
and well on toward the stroke of two when I arrived in the outskirts
of London. Proceeding slowly on my way, drinking in deeply the
beauties of the night, suddenly there sounded upon my startled ear a
woman's scream, which quickly ceased, as if she who uttered it had
been rudely seized about the throat. I reined up my horse and
listened. Distinctly could I hear, not two hundred paces from me, the
sound of scuffling feet and an outburst of drunken laughter, ending in
a round of fiendish cursing. 'Hold,' cried I, 'wait until I can loose
my sword and lend thee aid.' Saying which, I hastily dismounted,
throwing the bridle of my horse over a bush hard by, and hurried in
the direction of the tumult. On turning a corner, there came upon my
sight a scene which made my blood boil and lent new speed to my legs.
Two ruffians had set upon a woman, and while one held back her chin
and shoulders, the other was endeavoring to imprint a kiss upon the
upturned face, the rogue being hindered in his purpose by the girl,
who, holding in her hand a small dagger, lunged right boldly with it.
'Avaunt ye, knaves,' I cried, running, sword in hand. Before, however,
I could reach the struggling group she had struck the man in front of
her, causing him for a moment to desist, when, with a sudden accession
of strength, breaking away from the one who held her, she set her back
against the wall, confronting the two assailants with the look and
spirit of a tigress. The men, now for the first time perceiving me,
having been too deep in liquor and their employment to hear my shout,
took to their heels, but not until I had spoiled the sword arm of one
and left my mark upon the other. Turning toward the girl who stood by
the wall, I discovered the momentary spirit had left her, for again
she was the weak woman and would have fallen fainting to the ground,
had I not given her support. She soon revived, and having received her
thanks, prettily given, I inquired how it fell out she had been so
rudely set upon; in reply to which she told me of her grandam being
taken ill, and in need of a leech, and how she had gone forth to fetch
him, and was attacked, when returning from her errand. On begging that
she would permit me to see her safely home, my offer was accepted
with thanks. When arrived at our destination she asked if I would not
on the next day return, that she might more fully express her
gratitude. Thou knowest, my father, how love grows in the heart. At
first my feeling was one of curiosity; but it soon changed to
admiration for the fair girl, and, at last it ripened into love, as I
learned to know the soul which rested in her beautiful form. This is
my simple story, and I have naught more to tell."

"My son," replied the other, who had listened with eager attention to
the narrative, "there's naught, so far, that I condemn, and I applaud
thee for thy chivalry, but I had higher hopes for thee than a marriage
with a commoner. Thou hast, however, omitted to tell me her name," he
added, in a voice betokening anxiety.

"Her name is Elinor Fawkes, the daughter of an officer, English by
birth, now serving in the army of Spain."

"Elinor Fawkes," repeated the father, with a start and looking toward
Effingston. "'Tis as I feared. Is this, then, the creature on whom
thou wouldst bestow thy name? Have thine ears been out of sorts, never
to have heard the rumor which connects her in none too savory a manner
with the adventurer Sir Thomas Winter? It is common talk, for I will
speak plainly to thee, that she is his mistress."

"In thy throat thou liest," the other cried, leaping to his feet,
white to the lips with sudden passion; "recall those words, or by St.
Paul, I'll strike thee to my feet, forgetting the loins which begat
me! She hath fully told me of, and set aside, the lie which coupleth
her with Sir Thomas Winter."

"Aye, she hath explained to thee readily enough, I trow," exclaimed
the other, roused to anger. "Lives there the woman who could not make
excuses if but a moment were granted her? I shall not chide thee for
thy hasty words; time will bring them to thy memory with remorse. But
listen unto reason, and----"

"I'll hear no more," Effingston cried, in a voice full of passion.

"Stop," said Monteagle, in a commanding voice, holding up his hand,
"thou shalt hear! Doth the leech withhold the lance when a patient
groans? No, my son; I'll introduce thee to plain facts, and try to
cure, even though my duty be a hard one."

Effingston sank into his chair, his temper cooled to a degree by his
father's manner, and listened with compressed lips and knitted brow to
what followed.

"As I have already told thee," began Lord Monteagle, "I suspected that
it was she who had ensnared thee. I set inquiries afoot, and in
justice to the girl, with a twofold object--first, to establish her
innocence, if she were true; secondly, to save thy name and happiness,
if she proved guilty. But," he went on, advancing toward his son and
laying a hand upon his shoulder, "the second object of my quest was
the one fulfilled. The proof came by the hand of God. Yesternight,
leaving the house of Lord Brighton, where I had dined, and wishing to
return with all speed, I requested the bearers of my chair to take the
shortest way home. Gazing out of the window, I noted that we were in
the locality of the house wherein she (who had for the past few days
most unhappily filled my mind) was reported to reside, and desiring to
look upon the spot, commanded my men to rest there. Suddenly I
descried a man muffled in a cloak, proceeding up the street, who, as
he approached, proved to my astonishment to be none other than Sir
Thomas Winter. Quickly he ascended the steps and knocked at the house
opposite the place where I chanced to be. After a moment the door
opened and the figure of a girl stood on the threshold. Beholding her,
Winter exclaimed: 'A good evening to thee, Mistress Fawkes,' the rest
of the greeting being lost to me as the door closed. I was astonished
at having so quickly set before me the two whose names had been in my
mind. After a few moments the door again opened suddenly, this time I
think by accident, revealing the figure of him who had just entered,
still clad in his cloak, clasping in his arms and kissing the woman
who admitted him. I could not hear what passed, for at the time the
wind blew high, drowning their voices. But I had seen enough, and
cried to the bearers to take up the chair and proceed. That, my son,
is what I have seen, not learned by mere hearsay. Would that I could
have spared thee the telling, but 'tis for thy welfare I have narrated
it."

Effingston, during the narrative, had remained motionless, his
features drawn and colorless. Fully realizing that his father would
not have maliciously manufactured this evidence against the girl, his
mind could conceive no extenuating circumstance to clear it away. That
she had deceived him was not beyond the consent of reason. He was a
man of the world and of the time, well aware of possible duplicity,
and further, that the age offered numerous examples of women with one
hand on the cradle while the other guided an axe toward some head
which for a cause must fall, or fanatically sacrificing all, even
honor, to gain the coveted support of a courtier in some undertaking.
The scandal which had been breathed about her, to do him justice, he
did not give ear to, believing implicitly the story told by Elinor,
explaining her associations with Winter. But was not this man a
champion of the cause which he had helped to defeat? Was it impossible
that she had played her lover as a dupe to further a scheme? This was
entirely plausible, but he could not bring his mind to believe it. And
why? For the same old, old reason which has cost men their lives and
honor, kings their crowns--because he loved her. When his father had
finished, he said, in a quiet voice, extending his hand:

"I thank thee; thy motive is of the best; and I most humbly beg thy
pardon for my hasty words, prompted by anger only."

"What course dost thou now intend to pursue?" inquired Monteagle
uneasily, for the quiet, passionless manner of his son made him
apprehensive.

"What thou or any other man would do--give the woman a chance to
defend herself."

"Aye, I thought as much," the other replied with an air of angered
impatience. "She will, with her arms about thy neck, explain fast
enough, and to thy satisfaction."

"Dost thou forget," the son inquired, "that I am a Monteagle, and have
implanted in me that pride and temper which can illy condone, even in
those they love, deceit and falsity? Have no fears for me," he added,
advancing with a determined step toward the door.

"Where art thou going, my son?" asked the other in an alarmed tone.

"To face this woman with the accusations thou hast just uttered
against her."

"Stay; go not in thine anger, for some mischief may be wrought. Wait
until thy temper cools; see her not again, but write."

"I am not a killer of unarmed adversaries," retorted Effingston;
"again, I repeat, have no fear for me."

"Well, well; God's will be done; it may be for the best," the other
said with a sigh, turning away his head.

The son hesitated for a moment; then quickly kneeling before his
father and taking his hand, exclaimed: "I humbly ask thee to forget my
hot words, and again I crave thy pardon for the same. They were spoken
in wrath, on hearing the image of my love fall crashing to the earth."

Then springing to his feet, before Monteagle had opportunity to reply,
he hurriedly left the room.

Once on the street, Effingston strode without pause in the direction
of Elinor's house. What a difference in his feelings now, contrasted
with what they had been when he had traversed that way before. He had
outlined his course of action,--to simply tell her what his father had
seen, and demand an explanation. If she were guilty, even his love and
her woman's wit could not, he thought, hide the fact from his eyes;
and if it all were true and he had been duped, what then?

He prayed that pride would come to his aid and steel his nerves, and
prompt his tongue to speak. With these thoughts in his mind, and
looking neither to the right nor left, he hurried on his way to her
dwelling. How changed each familiar object seemed to him. As he
knocked at the door and listened, a footstep sounded in the hall. Ah,
how many times had his heart leaped at the same sound. The door
opened, and she who was all the world to him stood on the
threshold;--she whom he must soon accuse of hideous duplicity. How
very beautiful she looked. On seeing Effingston, Elinor uttered a low,
startled cry. He noted the action, for love, when coupled with
suspicion (and the two can live together) is not blind, but terribly
vigilant.

"Elinor, I must speak with thee, and alone," he exclaimed.

The girl regarded him with a half frightened look. She had been all
day engaged in a bitter fight with self, and knew not how to tell him
they must part forever. Now he stood before her. She realized to some
extent what the agony of the separation which must soon come would be
to her, and knowing full well the depth of his love, measured his
sufferings by her own. Wild thoughts had passed through her mind of
doing something which would turn that love to hate, and she felt she
could better bear that than know he lived and suffered. But now as she
looked upon him both will and fortitude fast weakened. Again she was
the simple loving woman.

"Wilt thou enter?" she asked in a constrained voice, scarce knowing
what she said.

He crossed the threshold and passed into the little room which held
for him the most tender recollections.

"Elinor, I have come----" he began; then, gazing at the beautiful face
before him, he advanced toward her with outstretched arms--all
resolution gone; "O my darling, I have wronged thee--thou canst tell,
I know, and explain all."

She shrank from his touch, fearing lest her little firmness should
take flight.

"Why dost thou shrink from me?" cried he, swept by a sudden fear which
made his lips dry and his cheeks burn. "O my God, can it then be thou
dost know the purport of my question?"

"I know not what thou meanest," she stammered, astonished at his
words, even amidst her sufferings; "if thou hast aught to ask, pray
say on."

He watched the trembling figure for a moment, interpreting her emotion
as detected guilt, and the demon of jealousy, which, strange to say,
is often led forth by love, burst out, prompting him to speak words
which after uttering, he would have given worlds to unsay.

"Then, know," he cried, "that I have discovered thy methods, and that
I have been duped and dragged on to further some hellish scheme of
thine and his. I've swallowed thy pretty words and thought them sweet.
Now I know all; 'twas but last night thou wert in his arms, and
rightly thou belongest there; the report is true, thou art none other
than the mistress of Sir Thomas Winter. Aye, tremble in thy guilt,
thou Magdalene; thou canst not deny it."

As he uttered the accusation, she raised her arm as if to ward off
some sudden blow, then let it fall at her side, standing speechless,
benumbed and horrified at the terrible words he had hurled at her. The
disgrace and the infamy of them she did not at once grasp, but
gradually her mind began to comprehend all that he had said. The room
swam about her, and she caught at a chair for support, vainly trying
to make some reply. Again he repeated: "Thou canst not deny it; guilt
is written in thine every action."

As she aroused herself there flashed upon her mind the act of two
short days ago, when she had fallen upon her knees and prayed God that
this man before her might be spared the cruel pangs of that separation
which must inevitably come. And had not that prayer been answered? Had
not he just uttered accusations, which, if not denied, would end his
love for her--now and forever? Believing her to be vile and infamous,
pride and manhood would soon come to his aid. But what did the
acknowledgment mean to her? His utter contempt; he would always
believe that he had been her dupe--hers, who would gladly give her
very life for him. But what mattered it? Thinking this to be true, he
will soon, manlike, dismiss her from his thoughts, and give his love
to another, who, pray God, may make his life all happiness and
gladness. She turned her eyes toward the wall on which hung the image
of Christ nailed to a cross. Could she not crucify herself, for this
love of hers? Slowly the resolution formed. Again he repeated: "Canst
thou deny it?" And she answered: "Thou sayest it!"

"It is true?" he cried.

Again she answered: "Thou sayest it."

"O great God," he exclaimed, putting his hands to his head, "can this
be real? Can this be the end of all our hopes? Is the world so bad and
woman so low?"

She uttered not a word, but stood motionless.

"Vile deceiver!" he cried, turning to her as he staggered toward the
door, "if it be happiness to know that thine infamy hath ruined my
life, know it, then, and be glad."

She heard the portal close. He had gone from her forever. Then the
full and terrible import of that which she had acknowledged herself to
be overwhelmed her, and with a cry she fell unconscious to the floor.




CHAPTER VIII.

IN THE GARDEN OF THE GENTLEMAN-PENSIONER.


Upon reaching the open air, Effingston paused for a moment that the
shock occasioned by the admission of Elinor might in some degree pass
from him. He had gone to her prepared for tears, protests and womanly
anger, and despite the suspicion which had seized his heart, it had
not been in his nature to believe the words of his father would so
soon find confirmation. He felt, indeed, as one about to lay his head
upon the block,--that he must cry out, yet his heart was clutched as
by a giant hand, benumbing all his faculties so that pain and lethargy
paralyzed his will.

As he groped half blindly for the railing which flanked the narrow
steps, the figure of a man confronted him, who, as he perceived the
Viscount Effingston standing upon the threshold of Mistress Fawkes'
dwelling, drew back quickly, his face dark with anger. 'Twas Sir
Thomas Winter.

In that instant all the calmness of the young nobleman returned to
him. The sight of Winter, in whom he saw the bitter enemy of his
house, and whom he now hated for a double reason, turned his pain into
contempt for her who had so illy used him. Pride came to his aid, and
he would have passed the other haughtily; but it was in no wise the
purpose of Sir Thomas that the meeting should have so peaceful an
ending.

Rumor had reached him that the Viscount Effingston was too frequent a
visitor at the house of one for whom he fostered, if not love, at
least a fierce passion, and the presence of his rival, at the very
door of the humble dwelling, aroused him to fury. With an angry frown
distorting his features he advanced toward the spot where stood the
Viscount, who, perceiving he had to deal with one in whom temper had
overcome prudence, laid his hand upon the hilt of his rapier. It was
not the purpose of Winter, however, to come to blows thus openly with
one who was known to be in favor with the King. He therefore contented
himself with obstructing the way in so insolent a manner, and with
such malice in his eyes, that it sent the blood to the cheeks of
Effingston, and he returned the gaze unflinchingly, saying quietly:

"Come, if Sir Thomas Winter hath in mind aught to say to me, let it be
done quickly, that I may go upon my way." At the same time he moved as
though to pass.

"Nay! My Lord of Effingston!" replied Winter turning his eyes upon the
hand which rested on the jeweled sword hilt. "Fear not that in a
street of London I would draw sword against thee, traitor though thou
art. Thy royal master----"

"Traitor!" cried Effingston, the red of his cheeks changing to the
paleness of anger. "Traitor, sayest thou, Sir Winter?"

"Aye!" replied Winter. "All London knoweth."

The Viscount controlled himself by an effort.

"Thy purpose is clear to me," said he coldly, "thou wouldst force a
quarrel; so be it. Traitor, sayest thou? Perchance, thy mirror hath
shown one to thee so frequently that the word is ever on thy tongue."

"As to mirrors," replied Winter, "those in the King's chamber have
revealed to thee their ways, then. Thinkest thou nothing is known
concerning the purpose of my Lord Monteagle in instructing thee as to
Puritanism."

Effingston bit his lip. "'Tis befitting thy manhood, Sir Winter, having
bribed a dastardly servant to give false testimony of what was
listened to from behind a curtain, that thou shouldst insult one whose
cloak buckle thou art unworthy to loosen. 'Twas a fair representation
of thy character, a good showing of thy principles. If it be in thy
mind to prate further, get thee into the market place, where, mounted
upon an ass, thou mayst draw around thee certain of the populace whose
wont it is to gather for such discourse."

This was spoken with a mock gallantry which the Viscount could well
assume, and deprived the other for a moment of utterance. Overcome by
anger, and surprised that the insults heaped upon the Viscount were
met with contempt, he forgot himself so far as to bring the name of
Mistress Fawkes into the quarrel.

"Thou dost but jest with me," he cried, taking a step nearer his
rival; "perchance, having come from the arms of thy mistress, thy wits
are so dulled that----"

The reply of Effingston was sudden and unexpected. Resolved to avoid
an open quarrel with one whom he considered beneath him, he had sought
to return words, only, to the other's insults, but the reference to
one whom he had held most dear, fired his brain. Scarce had Winter
uttered the base accusation when the young nobleman snatched off his
heavy gauntlet and with it struck him across the face; so great was
the force of the blow that the other staggered, lost his footing on
the slippery street, and fell at the feet of his enemy.

Having thus given expression to his anger, Effingston calmly replaced
the glove, and with hand upon hilt, awaited the arising of his
companion.

Stunned for the moment by so sturdy a buffet, Winter remained
motionless for a little space, but soon regained his feet, and, with
garments soiled and earth stained, with blood upon his face, drew his
sword and made as though he would thrust the Viscount through.

Effingston drew also, and more serious results would have followed had
not one in the crowd which had gathered to watch the ending of the
quarrel, cried that the King's soldiers were approaching.

Sobered by the danger which threatened him, for the arrest of a
Catholic with sword in hand was like to bring evil consequence, Winter
made haste to sheathe his blade, which example the Viscount quickly
followed. However, it was a false alarm, and raised only for the
pleasure of seeing two fine gentlemen thrown into confusion. The
crowd, catching the spirit of the varlet, straightway raised a tumult,
showering the nobles with sundry jibes and insulting remarks,
considering it rare sport to have at their mercy those of high degree.

The commotion turned for a moment the mind of Winter from his first
grievance, and he bethought himself of the sorry figure he must show
with dress awry, face soiled and blood-stained, and, worse than all,
insulted dignity. Therefore he made haste to leave a company so
unappreciative, and destitute of sympathy. To Effingston, the thought
that against his better judgment he had been drawn into a public
brawl, caused his face to glow with passion, and his desire to leave
the locality was not less than that of the other. The lookers on,
finding their sport ended, did not follow, but took themselves to
other ways, and the two gentlemen, who had hurried blindly, without
attention or knowledge as to direction, soon found themselves in a
quiet street somewhat remote from the neighborhood which had witnessed
Sir Thomas Winter's discomfiture.

"My Lord of Effingston!" cried he, as he gathered together his
disturbed senses, noting the presence of his companion. "Thou hast
grievously insulted me, therefore----"

"When thou wilt!" the Viscount interrupted. "My sword is ever at thy
service."

"'Tis well!" said Winter, drawing his cloak about him; "one hour from
now in the garden of Thomas Percy, whom, methinks, is known to thee.
Yet if thou dost fear----"

Effingston shrugged his shoulders. "In Sir Percy's garden," repeated
he haughtily, and turning upon his heel left Sir Thomas in the
roadway.

The garden of the official dwelling occupied by the
Gentleman-Pensioner consisted of perhaps a quarter of an acre of
sward, fringed by a sorry row of leafless trees, and surrounded by a
high wall, beyond the top of which shone the metal gables of half a
score of straight-backed dwellings. 'Twas no uncommon thing for the
parties to a dispute to settle the same by force of arms, but they
carried on the affair with all secrecy, lest the report thereof reach
the ears of those in authority, as it was contrary to the King's wish
that a private quarrel should end in the killing of an English
gentleman. Such being the fact, those gardens which adjoined the
houses of certain nobles, and by reason of their privacy precluded the
presence of prying eyes, were oft turned into duelling grounds, and
the square of sward flanking the dwelling of Thomas Percy was well
adapted for a contest in which the evenness of the ground, as well as
others matters, was of much consequence to the combatants.

To this garden the Viscount Effingston, accompanied by Sir Francis
Tillinghurst and another, who bore beneath his cloak a case of
instruments, presented himself at the hour appointed for his meeting
with Sir Thomas Winter. Having gained admittance by a gate set in the
wall, the three found awaiting them, Sir Thomas, my Lord of Rookwood,
the Gentleman-Pensioner and a surgeon summoned by the latter to look
to the welfare of the challenger.

As the gate clicked behind the Viscount and his companions, Lord
Rookwood, who was in close converse with the others at the further
side of the garden, advanced haughtily, bowing to Sir Francis, whom he
perceived represented the interests of the young nobleman. The two,
withdrawing from the others, made haste to arrange the preliminaries
of the meeting.

"Thy promptness is most commendable," said Rookwood, casting a look
upward at the cold gray of the sky, "and 'twere well that our
principals do quickly that which has brought them hither. Methinks a
storm is brewing, and a fall of snow might end the matter illy."

A few white flakes upon his doublet bore witness to the correctness of
his prophecy. Sir Francis bowed assent.

"Thou canst perceive," continued Rookwood, pointing to the strip of
sward, "that good Thomas Percy has had a care to have no element of
fairness lacking. Hast any objection to the spot chosen?"

"I can see no catch or fault in it," replied Tillinghurst, casting his
eyes over the ground, "the light is good, and there seemeth to be no
advantage in position."

"'Tis well!" said Rookwood, "wilt measure swords that the contest be
in all fairness?"

Tillinghurst complied, and the principals, casting aside their
cloaks, stepped forward to the strip of sward prepared for them.

The demeanor of the Viscount was serious; he well knew that in Sir
Thomas Winter he had no unskilled swordsman, but a man of much
experience, with wrist of steel, and a trick of fence acquired by long
practice in foreign service. The face of Winter was darkened by a
frown in which was blended a shadow of anxiety. The Lord of Monteagle
was a famous swordsman, and it might well be that the son had learned
from a good master.

"Gentlemen, are you ready?" cried Rookwood drawing his rapier, as also
did Sir Francis, that they might interfere should need arise.

The principals saluted, stood at guard, and awaited the signal; when
it was given, their blades crossed with a clash which rang out sharp
and clear on the cold winter air.

The hate and jealousy with which Winter regarded his young rival were
intensified by the tingling blow dealt him an hour before, and from
which he still suffered,--and as he was confident beyond doubt of his
skill as a swordsman, he attacked with a fury which pressed his
younger adversary back toward the wall, and those witnessing the
contest thought to see Effingston speedily thrust through.

The Viscount was, however, too adroit a fencer to yield readily to
such a fate. Careful, at first, only to defend himself, he met each
thrust and pass with a parry which deepened the frown on Winter's
brow, and having retreated to the edge of the duelling ground, he
there held his position despite the fierceness of the onslaught.

Suddenly Winter's blade darted serpent-like beneath the guard of his
adversary. A red stain appeared on Effingston's shoulder, and the
seconds interposed their swords.

The Viscount waved them back, as also he did the surgeon, who hastened
to perform his office.

"'Tis a touch only," said he hoarsely, breathing heavily, "on guard,
sir, that we may finish quickly."

And now their positions were reversed. Instead of acting on the
defensive, Effingston in turn became the assailant, regaining his lost
ground, and forcing Sir Thomas back, step by step.

Maddened at thus losing vantage ground Winter's calmness failed him;
he made a sudden thrust forward, and it being parried, lost his
footing, the blade of his rapier ringing against the hilt of the other
ere he could regain guard.

A cry arose to the lips of Rookwood, for he thought the other would
show no mercy; but before he could utter a sound, Effingston, with a
quick turn of the wrist, sent the opposing sword ringing to the
ground, leaving his enemy weaponless before him.

For an instant Winter recoiled as if in fear of the thrust which he
was now powerless to avert. A scornful smile passed over the pale
features of the victor.

"'Tis thus I would deal with such as thou," said he haughtily, and,
pushing his sword into its scabbard, he took up Sir Thomas' rapier,
and breaking it across his knee, tossed the pieces contemptuously
aside.

"Come!" said he as his second threw a cloak about him. "Our matters
are ended." Then saluting with grave courtesy the four Catholic
gentlemen, he left the garden, followed by his companions.




CHAPTER IX.

GARNET AND THE KING.


Toward the decline of the tenth day following the meeting of
Viscount Effingston and Sir Thomas Winter in the garden of the
Gentleman-Pensioner, four men might have been seen riding through one
of the stretches of woodland used by the King as a hunting ground and
known as the forest of Waltham. Although light still lingered, a gloom
was gathering over the countryside, and within the precincts of the
forest the first shades of evening warned the horsemen that ere many
hours the cheerless twilight which prevailed in England at that period
of the year, would find them outside the gates of London.

Of the four, three were gentlemen; the other seemed to be more a
soldier than a cavalier. The trappings of his horse were less rich
than those of his companions, the texture of his cloak was of poorer
quality, and he bestrode the saddle after the manner of one inured to
rough riding, when business took precedence of pleasure, a custom not
commonly followed among the gentry of the kingdom. His companions were
so muffled in their cloaks as to hide both dress and features. Each
wore at his side a long rapier, and from their holsters appeared the
metal-marked butts of pistols, ready to hand should sudden danger
assail them.

After passing through the outskirts of the forest bordering on the
north, the horses were urged into a gallop, the sharp ring of their
hoofs on the frost-hardened road echoing dully among the trees on
either side. As they entered the thickest part of the wood, one,
riding in the rear, turned to his companion.

"Thou seest," said he, pointing with his whip toward the forest on the
left, "that our lord, the King, hath reserved for his own pleasure a
goodly bit of woodland within which none may venture with hounds or
hunting horns."

"Such a rumor hath come to me," replied the other, "also that any
venturing within the royal chase will be dealt with most vigorously."

His companion laughed harshly. "Of that," said he, "I was myself a
witness, for 'twas but ten days back when one Charles Burrows, a most
worthy commoner, and a staunch Catholic, was brought before the
magistrates for having shot a hare which crossed his path."

"I'faith!" muttered the other, "'Tis then the purpose of the King to
carry his oppression even beyond our altars. It seemeth to me a most
fitting thing, Sir Thomas, that the kingdom be rid of such a tyrant."

"Bravely spoken, Master Fawkes," replied Winter, "and thou wilt be
ready should occasion arise, to protest against our wrongs! But what
now is the trouble with worthy Catesby, and his Reverence?"

The exclamation was called forth by the action of the two horsemen who
were leading the little cavalcade. They had pulled up their steeds and
appeared to be listening intently, though to the ears of their
companions, who had dropped some ten score paces behind, no sound save
the moaning of the wind could be heard. But as they also drew rein,
and the click of their horses' hoofs ceased, the faint echo of a horn
was borne through the wintry air.

Drawing together, the four strained their ears to note the direction
whence it came; across the face of one rider stole a shadow of
anxiety. Sir Thomas Winter noted it.

"I warrant," said he, "that none is abroad who will in any manner
trouble us. 'Tis some hunting party returning from the chase, and
riding toward the highway. What thinkest thou, good Catesby?"

"Thou mayst have conjectured aright," replied Catesby; "yet, 'twould
be a wise precaution to remain silent, if any seeking to know our
business did beset us. Mayhap even a purple cloak and doublet would
scarce hide from them that the Superior of the----"

Garnet, for the fourth horseman was the leader of the English Jesuits,
raised his head proudly.

"A truce, gentlemen!" said he, "'Tis not meet that, having ventured
forth disguised, I play the coward at the simple sounding of a horn.
Let us ride forward as befitteth four peaceable English gentlemen. The
King's highway is free to all who choose to pass thereon, even though
the forest bordering it be reserved for those who have gained the
smile of James."

"And," said Fawkes, "'tis not the wont of a hunting party to play
highwaymen, the less so that the King, perchance, rideth with it."

"The King!" cried Winter and Catesby, in a breath.

"Aye!" replied Fawkes bluntly. "Have ye not told me that the royal
wood of Waltham is reserved for the hunting of his Majesty?"

His companions exchanged quick glances. "Then, we had best hide
ourselves," cried Winter, "James hath a prying disposition."

"Methinks," said Garnet, raising his hand to enforce silence, "that
but one horn sounded. If, as thou sayest, it be a hunting party, the
wood would echo with a score of blasts. Shall we run from one man?"

Fawkes loosened his sword in its scabbard. "I have this," said he, "to
back our presence in the forest, and are ye weaponless?"

The bluff words of the soldier of fortune put to shame the fears of
the two noblemen, yet they hesitated. Should they be suspected, it
would not be a light matter to evade certain questions which might be
asked, and if taken to London captives, the disguise of the Jesuit
would be penetrated.

Meanwhile the sound of the horn grew louder, and while wavering in
their decision, a voice, faint and indistinct, was heard shouting afar
off. Fawkes listened attentively.

"'Tis a cry for succor," said he suddenly, "someone hath lost his way
and seeks the highroad."

"Then," said Garnet calmly, "we will remain, for he is approaching."

Perhaps five minutes had elapsed when the blast of the horn sounded as
if in their very ears; and from the forest, only a dozen rods beyond
them, dashed a man mounted on a bay horse. Having reached the open
road he pulled up his beast and looked helplessly in an opposite
direction from the four riders. Suddenly Winter started and changed
color, his face turning from red to white, and back to red again.

"'Tis the King!" he whispered hoarsely, clutching the arm of Catesby,
who sat beside him.

It was, in truth, James of England, unattended, his dress awry and
torn by thorns and brambles, with bloodless lips and terror-stricken
countenance, who sat helplessly in the saddle in the presence of his
bitterest enemies.

As this realization dawned on Catesby's mind, he uttered an
exclamation, and reached for the pistol which protruded from his
holster.

"'Tis the judgment of God," he muttered; "to-night England will be
without a king."

The firm grasp of the Jesuit upon his arm checked his murderous
purpose.

"Stop!" whispered Garnet sternly, "wouldst ruin the cause which thou
hast sworn to befriend? Draw your cloaks about your faces and leave
the King to me."

Ere they could recover from their astonishment he had ridden forward
to the spot where James sat bewildered, noting not the presence of
those behind him.

At the sound of hoofs he turned quickly, laying a trembling hand upon
the hilt of a hunting knife which hung at his belt. The demeanor of
the approaching stranger gave him courage. Garnet did not remove from
his head the plumed hat, as was befitting the presence of royalty, but
there was in his face a kindliness which proclaimed his errand a
peaceful one.

"Good sir," said he, speaking in French, "thy manner shows some
bewilderment, and, may be, the blasts of the horn which reached me
were tokens of it."

James trembled violently, for at heart he was an arrant coward, and
the being met by a stranger, alone, close to nightfall and in the
forest, filled him with the greatest terror. The words of the other
somewhat reassured him.

"Brave gentleman!" cried he, still grasping the handle of the knife,
"thou art a man of honor, and by thy speech a Frenchman, therefore
thou wilt aid me."

"Thou hast spoken truly," replied the Jesuit. "Hast lost thy way?"

Relieved of apprehension for his personal safety, the King gave vent
to his ill temper.

"That I have," cried he, striking his knee angrily, "and in the King's
own forest. There are those who shall pay dearly, who shall rue this
hour," he continued passionately. "'Twas a plot to humiliate me."

"Good sir," replied Garnet, noting that James proposed to conceal his
identity. "Of whom speakest thou?"

"Of the rogues who accompanied me hither," stormed the son of Mary,
Queen of Scots; "I followed a stag, and having outridden them they
have thus deserted me; 'tis a thing beyond human comprehension."

"And this," thought Garnet, "this is the King of England, who has
pulled down our altars, driven out our religion and banished us."
Despite all efforts his brow darkened.

But the ill temper of James subsided as quickly as it had arisen,
leaving him for the time only a man who sought succor, and so made
known his condition.

It chanced that riding in the forest, taking the lead of those who
accompanied him, he followed the tracks of a stag and became separated
from his companions; whereupon, being confused and terrified, he soon
lost his way.

Garnet listened patiently, and made no sign that could lead the King
to suspect that his personality was known, then pointed to his
companions, who were sitting motionless upon their horses, with
muffled faces, awaiting the result of the Jesuit's unexpected action.

"Good sir," said he, "it will give me pleasure to conduct thee to the
outskirts of the forest, after which, the road being plain, thou canst
easily find thy way to the gates of London. Yonder servants of mine
will ride behind us."

James gladly accepted the other's offer, nor did it please him that
the supposed Frenchman should learn he was assisting the sovereign of
England. Pride and distrust governed him. Pride, lest a foreigner
should bear away the tale of a king's discomfiture; distrust, lest,
holding in his power so important a personage, the stranger might take
advantage thereof for his own benefit. But it was not in the mind of
Garnet to reveal his knowledge; so, side by side they rode in
silence--the Jesuit and the King--for the space of an hour, until,
upon reaching the vicinity of London, whose lights twinkled in the
distance, they separated, James galloping madly on, his companion
awaiting the approach of Winter, Fawkes and Catesby.

There was much amazement and some anger in the minds of the two
noblemen, that the priest had acted in so unaccountable a manner.
Desirous of learning his motive for befriending one whom he professed
to hate, they questioned him upon the subject. To all, Garnet replied
briefly, bidding them wait a more befitting time, as it was his
purpose, on reaching London to attend a meeting at the house of Sir
Thomas Percy. Therefore they rode on in silence, the great clock in
the tower of St. Paul's chiming the hour of eight as they passed into
the city.

At the corner of the street leading to the Gentleman-Pensioner's door
a horseman confronted them whom they recognized as Percy himself. He
had been waiting for them in an angle of the wall to say that certain
officials having gathered at his house for the discussion of public
business it would be unsafe to proceed thither.

"Then is the night lost," said Catesby impatiently, "for, although
the Holy Father be provided with a hiding place within the city, and
will, perchance, remain among us for the space of two days, much
weighty business besides long disputations, require his attention.
Thou shouldst have seen to it, Master Percy, that thy house was free
from the hirelings of the King." Percy would have replied in anger,
but Sir Thomas Winter interrupted:

"Friend Guido, thou hast a dwelling in a quiet portion of the town,
where perchance we might sit together for the discussion of such
things as now concern us."

Fawkes, who had scarcely spoken since meeting with the King in the
forest, acquiesced in this proposition, although the thought of his
daughter, the smallness of his house, and the nature of the conference
caused some conflict in his mind. Yet, having resolved to serve the
cause which he held so dear, his scruples speedily vanished, the more
so that 'twas Sir Thomas Winter who requested the favor.

This matter being so quickly decided, Fawkes became the guide of the
party, and turning into a narrow street which ended in a lane running
behind his house, straightway brought his companions to their
destination.




CHAPTER X.

THE FORGING OF THE THUNDERBOLT.


Upon reaching the gate which opened from the garden of his dwelling
into the lane, Fawkes signaled his four companions to secure their
horses and follow him. Having complied, he led them through the
garden, unlocked the door and bade them enter.

"Faith!" whispered Catesby, pressing Garnet's elbow, "friend Guido
doth seem over cautious in leading us about so secretly."

"Not so!" replied the Jesuit, "'tis a gift born of much experience in
a country where the careless rattle of a scabbard may lead to most
serious results. But it is in my mind as in thine, that being peaceful
gentlemen who have rendered some slight service to his Majesty the
King, we might act with more boldness; yet caution is a jewel which,
once attained, should not be lightly cast aside, and Master Fawkes
doth cling to it."

The voice of the soldier of fortune bidding them come on precluded the
reply which arose to Catesby's lips, and crossing a narrow hall the
horsemen entered a room whose cheerful brightness contrasted
pleasantly with the darkness of the passage into which they had been
ushered.

After assisting his guests to remove their mantles, Fawkes placed
before them cups and wine, added a fresh fagot to the fire, and turned
to Sir Thomas Winter.

"My lord!" said he, "I pray thee attend to the comfort of these
gentlemen till I return. 'Tis my custom to inspect the house before
retiring, lest any be astir, and to-night I deem it doubly prudent."

"And who hast thou in the house, good Guido?" asked Garnet blandly;
"no one, I trust, who will interrupt our conversation?"

Fawkes laughed softly. "None are within," replied he, "except my old
mother, who, were she to stand beside yon fireplace, would scarce note
the meaning of our discourse; and my daughter, a loyal Catholic, yet,
being a maid, and gifted with a woman's curiosity, it might be her
pleasure to seek the meaning of so rare a gathering beneath my roof."

Garnet nodded approvingly. That he had come to London in disguise had
filled him with some apprehension, and the cautiousness of his host
quieted his fears.

"Thy cavalier is indeed a man of much promise," said he to Winter,
after the soldier left the room, "and I warrant that none will venture
to disturb us. Hast sounded him thoroughly upon religious matters?"

"Thou shalt see," replied Sir Thomas. "If the zeal of each Catholic in
England reached but to the half of his loyalty to the holy cause,
there would scarce be need that a father of the Church don plumed hat
and rapier."

Fawkes, in the meantime, had betaken himself to the upper floor of the
house, where was situate his daughter's chamber. There was no fear in
his mind that his aged mother would note the arrival of his guests,
for 'twas her custom to retire at sundown by reason of infirmities;
but about his daughter there arose some apprehension. He felt sure
that no words which, by chance, might reach her ear would be carried
further, yet, 'twas against his wish that anything should add to her
disquietude.

Coming to the door of her room, which was directly above that
occupied by the four friends, he listened intently, and hearing no
sound within, softly turned the knob and peered into the apartment.
The light of the full moon shining through the window, revealed to him
the interior bathed in a mellow radiance. No sound greeted his ear
save the crackling of the fagots in the huge fireplace below, and the
faint murmur of the voices of his guests. He paused,--a hundred
conflicting emotions filling his breast. The sight of the curtained
bed standing in an angle of the wall drew his attention. He pushed the
door yet further open, and holding his scabbard that its rattle might
not disturb the sleeper, slipped across the threshold and approaching
noiselessly, parted the hangings and looked down.

The maid was lying with her face turned full upon him, her cheek
resting upon one white, rounded arm. In the weird moonlight her pale
beauty startled him, and almost unconsciously, he stretched forth his
hand to touch her. His fingers, resting lightly upon the counterpane,
came in contact with something cold; it caused a shudder to pass
through him, a nameless terror, and for an instant he forgot the four
men waiting in the room below. Bending lower, his eyes rested upon the
object which had so startled him. 'Twas a silver crucifix which had
fallen from the sleeper's fingers, and lay upon her breast. At the
sight great emotion and agitation swept through his heart, rough
soldier though he was; for the moment he was well nigh overpowered.
The silence of the chamber, the white face so near his own, and the
emblem of his faith placed unconsciously upon the breast of the
beloved one who lay there, filled him with superstitious awe. 'Twas
thus the dead slept, ere they were carried to the grave.

A movement of the white arm broke the influence of the spell. The girl
turned uneasily, a few incoherent words escaping her lips. Fawkes drew
back noiselessly. "She sleeps!" he muttered, and passing from the
room, closed the door softly, and descended to those who awaited him
below.

Scarce had his footsteps ceased to echo on the stairs, when Elinor
awoke. Though wrapped in deep slumber, that inexplicable mystery, a
consciousness that she was not alone, startled her. Sitting upright,
her eyes fell upon an object lying at the side of the bed; a doe-skin
gauntlet which she recognized as belonging to her father.

Surprised that he should thus have entered her chamber, a feeling of
alarm possessed her. The crackling of the fire in the room below, the
tell-tale glove upon the floor, and the faint murmur which she felt
assured must be the voices of men engaged in earnest conversation,
aroused her apprehension as well as her curiosity, and it seemed no
ill thing that she should discover the meaning of so unusual an
occurrence, for their dwelling was situated in a quiet part of London
and 'twas not the wont of any to visit it at such an hour. Then, the
thought came to her that perhaps certain companions of her father,
rough soldiers like himself, had come together to partake of his
hospitality. Calmed for the moment, she would have sought sleep again,
had not a sentence, uttered with clear distinctness, reached her ear.

"Ah, good Master Fawkes! Thou hast found all quiet, and thy household
sleeping soundly?"

The intonation of the question startled her. Why should her father
seek to learn whether she slept or not? Surely in the meeting of a few
boon companions over a flask of wine, such precaution was not
necessary. Not delaying for further meditation, she slipped out of
bed, and crept noiselessly to that side of the room against which
arose the huge brick chimney above the fireplace below. Through the
space between the flooring and the masonry, a glare of light came up
to her as well as the voices of those beneath. Crouching against the
warm bricks she listened, unmindful of the cold and her equivocal
position.

The assurance which Fawkes gave to his companions that the house was
quiet, and none would interrupt them, removed the reserve which each
had hitherto felt. Time was indeed precious, for Garnet desired to
return ere daybreak to his hiding place, lest any should perceive
that, lying beneath the doublet of a cavalier, was the insignia of a
churchman, a discovery upon which great misfortune might follow. 'Twas
with scant preliminaries, therefore, that Catesby, ever foremost in
zeal, boldness and assurance, addressed his companions.

"Methinks," said he, turning to the Jesuit, "that in thy wisdom thou
must have perceived something to our benefit in saving James of
Scotland from my bullet. Yet, to me it did appear that the Lord gave
him into our power."

A shadow of impatience darkened the priest's brow, but in an instant
his features resumed their accustomed mildness.

"My son!" he replied, "it would have been an ill thing to slay our
master after the manner of paid assassins. 'Twas in thy heart to kill
the King; what then?"

Catesby bit his lip. That there lay some weighty reason in the mind of
the Superior for his unexpected friendliness to James, he
comprehended, but his spirit, unused to restraint, and darkened by
adversity, illy brooked opposition.

"What then?" replied he, in answer to Garnet's question. "'Twould have
rid the kingdom of a tyrant, and our faith of its bitterest enemy."

The Jesuit smiled sadly. "As thou hast spoken," said he, "the King
would be dead, and trouble us no more, but what of the Parliament? Is
it then James alone who distresses us?"

"Methinks," broke in Percy, "that our worthy father hath put it to us
wisely. Did the Scot lose his life, another would arise in his place,
and the suspicions of the authorities awakened, there would be no
peace in England for a Catholic."

"'Tis even so," said Garnet; "the killing of one man, though he be the
King, can scarce better our situation. What then, thou wouldst ask,
shall be done to lighten our condition? We must lull into a feeling of
security those who press hard upon us, that, when the sky seems
clearest the bolt may fall and the stroke be the more scathing. Brave
Guido here will tell thee that in that country where plots are
thickest, 'tis false security which most often leads the victim to
destruction. It may be, and doubtless is in the King's mind, and also
in that of his Parliament, that the quietness of the Catholics for so
long a time indicates continued subserviency, and not a gathering of
forces to strike against their tyranny. In certain lands there are
desert places where travelers have perished because the storm king hid
his face until the hour for overwhelming destruction sounded. Thinkest
thou that had the murmur of his coming reached their ears they would
not have taken warning and sought a place of safety? 'Tis so in
England. Had the King been shot, the news would have stirred the
kingdom from Berwick unto Dover. What then of our plans and secret
plottings, when each man who worshiped at our altars appeared a
traitor? It hath always been my firm conviction and unvarying counsel
that any blow must be far reaching; not James alone, but others
besides must fall, to give us any vantage ground."

A moment of silence followed Garnet's words. Percy first replied:
"'Tis a storm of extreme fury and sudden change of wind which
overcomes a vessel. Who then will bring about the hurricane which
shall wreck the ship of State?"

During the Jesuit's address Sir Thomas Winter sat immovable, his eyes
fixed upon the fire and his brow contracted in deep thought. As Percy
finished he turned suddenly to Fawkes.

"Friend Guido," said he smoothly, "thou art a man of many resources;
perchance in Spain thou hast learned something a suggestion of which
will now aid us. Thou perceiveth our condition."

Fawkes turned his gaze moodily upon the embers. Half unconsciously his
fingers had been toying with a powder flask lying on the table before
him, and a small portion of its contents had fallen into his palm. He
tossed the black grains into the fire, where they flashed for an
instant, sending a pungent ball of white smoke into the room. 'Twas as
though the craftiness of Satan had shown to him the embryo of the
hurricane.

"In Spain," replied he grimly, "there are many ways to overthrow a
tyrant; in England, as the Holy Father saith, 'twill need more
caution. Once upon a time the captain of a fighting vessel, fearing to
fall into the hands of those who would destroy his ship and put the
crew to torture, himself applied the fire to the magazine, it being
filled with powder, and ten score men perished in a twinkling."

His companions were startled, for the meaning of his words was clear
to them. As by a flash of light a way seemed to open which, if
followed, would lead to the fulfillment of their purpose. Catesby
leaned forward.

"But if it fail, friend Guido?" he whispered hoarsely. "What then?"

"Then!" cried Fawkes, turning to the Jesuit, "I will kill the
King,--if need be even without help! For what then would remain to
us?"

Garnet replied nothing. The words of the soldier of fortune startled
him. Instantly he saw the meaning of the plan which Fawkes had
formed;--a plan which, if once entered upon, would be carried out by
him with all the zeal of a fanatic. The fiendishness of it, while it
roused his admiration of the man's ingenuity, made him shudder; for
'twas not thus men struck in England.

"Come!" said he rising, "'tis close upon midnight, and the ride was
wearisome. Thy words have taken strong hold upon me, good Guido, and I
need a season of prayer and meditation to gain better understanding in
this matter. My cloak, therefore, that I may leave thee."

Obedient to his wishes the others hastened their preparations for
departure, and in silence Fawkes led them through the passage to the
door by which they had entered his dwelling.




CHAPTER XI.

THE WAY OF THE WORLD.


On hearing the sounds which indicated the departure of those in the
room beneath, Elinor arose from her cramped position and noiselessly
crept to the window. In the moonlit garden she could distinguish the
figures of four men going in the direction of the lane at the back of
the house. One she recognized as Sir Thomas Winter; the others were
unknown to her. But in a moment she heard her father's voice as he
uttered a warning to the horsemen: "Mind the ditch, Lord Percy! Sir
Catesby, keep well to the left!"

Then Fawkes closed the door, and she could hear his movements as he
went about extinguishing the lights. His footsteps sounded on the
stairs. If by chance he came into the chamber and found her awake and
up, what then? He would readily surmise how much it had been possible
for her to hear. Once in his anger, she remembered, he had valued her
life but cheaply;--within two short hours Elinor had learned to look
upon her father with terror, almost with dread; those words of his
rang in her ears: "I will kill the King if need be, even without
help!"

The footsteps approached her room. What was she to do? It was too late
to gain the bed and feign slumber, for the creaking of a loose board
would certainly attract his attention. She hoped the door was secured,
but had no recollection of locking it. At last he had gained the
passage; now he was before her room and placed his hand upon the
latch; it was not locked, for the door opened. The man peered in
through the crevice and gazed in her direction. How her heart
throbbed, shaking her whole body, and sending the blood through her
veins with a sound which she feared he would hear. She thanked God
that the moon shone directly through the window and her position was
well out of its rays. He evidently did not see the girl, for after a
scrutiny of the bed, which stood well in the shadow, and a muttered,
"Safe, safe enough; all safe," he closed the door and passed down the
corridor.

Elinor for a moment stood listening to the retreating footsteps; then
sank into a chair, exhausted by the strain of the last few moments,
and tried to gather her scattered thoughts. With woman's intuition she
quickly grasped the enormity of all she had overheard, comprehending
that high treason and wholesale murder had been planned; but the
hardest truth for her to realize was that her father, whom she had
always trusted and looked upon as the embodiment of honor and
uprightness, was the foremost to suggest and even offer to carry out
the fearful deed. "I will kill the King, if need be, even without
help:" the awful sentence seemed to be repeated over and over again by
the rustling night wind. Her first impulse was to save him from the
consequences of such an act. Were not the names of Moore and Essex
familiar to her? And what was their fate for even a suspected treason?
Her hysterical imagination placed vividly before her the head of the
father she loved, lying bleeding in that patch of moonlight on the
floor.

But what could she do in her weakness? Go to her father and beseech
him that, for love of her, he would take no part in this terrible
crime? That would accomplish nothing, for she knew him to be one whom
naught could turn from a deed he once undertook and looked upon as
justified. And now the most passionate fanaticism had seized
him--fanaticism of the most dangerous kind, born of wrongs done to his
faith. To whom could she turn for aid? She knew but one who, perhaps,
had some influence over Fawkes' stubborn mind. However, was not this
very one as deep in the treason as her father? Winter! The name caused
a shudder, bringing to mind that terrible morning ten days past.
Winter! She must then seek help from him; her hopes clung only to a
straw; nevertheless she would go and beg, if need be, even upon bended
knee, that he would persuade her father to relinquish this terrible
purpose. Yes, now was the time to act, for she feared in her
indefinite terror that the morrow might be too late.

Quickly seizing a cloak and throwing it about her, Elinor crept toward
the door and listened. The place was dark, and quiet as the grave.
Swiftly she descended the stairs, then groped her way to the door and
tried to withdraw the bolts. Would they never yield to her efforts? At
last they slipped with a sound which echoed through the house. The
girl paused, expecting to hear her father's voice, but the silence was
unbroken. In a moment she was out in the moonlit street. How quiet and
serene everything appeared. How in contrast to the tumult of her
feelings. As she stood, the great bell of St. Paul's boomingly tolled
out the hour--twelve o'clock.

"He must," she whispered to herself, "he must be home ere now, but
what will he think of my coming to him at this time?" She tried to
thrust this thought aside, and to gain repose of mind by walking more
swiftly.

Arrived before Winter's residence, and trying the wicket at the
entrance she found it yielded to her touch. The girl beheld a stream
of light coming from between the curtains of a window on the second
floor. The master of the house was then within. Quickly Elinor passed
up the walk and stood before the door. As she raised the knocker her
resolution almost gave way. What was she about to tell Winter. That
she, a girl, was possessed of this terrible secret!

Suddenly came to her memory the dreadful words connecting this man's
name with hers. She thought of the few times when they had been
together; how eager he had seemed to be near her; with what a
trembling clasp he had carried her fingers to his lips and imprinted
upon them kisses which burned themselves into the very flesh. And now
she was about to face him in the dead of night--and alone! Her fingers
relaxed their hold. "Courage, courage," she murmured; and quickly
laying hold of the knocker again, she smote thrice upon the panel and
listened. There soon fell upon her ear the sound of some one coming in
answer to her summons. The door opened and a sleepy servant stood
regarding her with an air of no small astonishment.

"Is thy master at home?" she inquired, in a voice which, in spite of
her efforts, trembled.

"That he is, young miss, but what wouldst thou with him at this late
hour? He hath but just returned from a journey, and is sore weary.
Canst thou not wait until the morning?"

"I must see him at once; 'tis on the most urgent business."

The hour, coupled with the fairness of the visitor, seemed to fill the
servant with surprise, for he stood a moment looking at her, then
replied:

"If thou wilt step inside, mistress, I'll inform Sir Winter that there
be someone who wishes to hold converse with him, and perchance," he
added with a meaning smile, "he'll not be so badly put out after all.
What name shall I bear to him? It may be one," he continued
significantly, "which would soon draw any bolt Sir Thomas might have
shot."

"No name is necessary," she answered, looking at the man and pointing
with her finger. "I seek thy master and come not to parley with his
menial. Go! Say a lady would speak with him."

The servant read in the girl's eye a look which seemed to brook
neither delay nor familiarity, for he turned and went along the
passage and up the stairway.

As Elinor waited, the utter hopelessness of her mission broke full
upon her, but it was now too late to draw back from her hasty act; the
voice of Winter could be heard exclaiming with a laugh:

"What, a lady to see me at this hour? Troth, I am fatigued, but never
so weary that I cannot look upon a fair face. Admit her."

A door opened and closed; the servant reappeared and beckoned her.
"Sir Thomas will see thee; 'tis the third portal from the landing," he
said, pointing up the stairs leading to the floor above.

As Elinor followed the directions given, she endeavored to frame some
fitting sentence with which to begin her interview, but her agitation
was too great; she could think of none. Arriving before the door she
tapped with her fingers upon the panel.

"Enter, my pretty one," cried a voice. "Thou hast already been
announced."

She stepped within the chamber. Winter sat with his back toward the
entrance facing a table upon which stood a flagon of wine. As the door
closed he turned, and to her horror Elinor saw that he was flushed
with strong drink.

"What? Elinor?" exclaimed Winter, in astonishment, rising from the
chair with such haste that it was overturned and fell with a clatter
to the floor. "I crave thy pardon, Mistress Fawkes," he continued with
a bow, mastering his surprise. "Thy sudden entrance caused my tongue
to utter the name that ever dwells within my heart. Pray tell me to
what happy circumstance am I indebted for the honor of this visit? I
would know the same that I may render homage to it."

Elinor stood speechless, filled with abhorrence and dread. All her
bravery could scarce keep her from flying out of the room. She
endeavored to fix her mind on the purpose which had brought her here,
and so find courage. At last desperation gave her voice and she began
hurriedly:

"I know that thou and others were at my father's house this night. I
was not asleep as ye all supposed, and have come to beg, to beseech,
pray, that my father be released from this terrible treason which hath
been talked of. Thou wert the only one to whom I could turn for aid--I
trust to thy goodness, to thy noble nature;--for the love of God tell
me not that I come in vain. See--see," she cried hysterically, her
self control gone and falling upon her knees. "I kneel before thee to
crave this boon."

At her first words Winter started as if a pike had been thrust into
his side. On his face was written blank astonishment, which
expression, as she proceeded, gave way to one of abject fear. It would
have been difficult to say which of the two was the more agitated. He
dashed a hand to his brow as if to drive away the fumes of liquor
which had mounted to his brain; looked at the kneeling figure; gazed
on the tapers burning upon the table; and tried to form some words of
reply. At last, with an effort at composure, and endeavoring to force
a laugh past his dry lips, he said:

"What silly tale is this thou utterest. I have not been----"

"Nay," the girl broke in wildly, "'tis useless for thee to say so. My
eyes and ears did not deceive me. Would to heaven they had and it were
only some mad dream which fills my brain."

"Then--then--thou hast played the spy," hissed Winter, in sudden anger
born of drink and fear. "Dost know to what thou hast listened? Has
aught of it passed thy lips? Speak!" he cried furiously, seizing the
girl's arm and glaring at her in drunken rage. "Nay; then thou didst
not, and 'tis well; for if thy lips had breathed one word these hands
of mine would choke from out thy body its sweet breath." He
relinquished his hold, and turning toward the table hurriedly drained
a cup of wine.

Elinor, spellbound with terror at his outburst of fury, stood rooted
to the spot. She realized the madness of her words, seeing plainly
that the man's condition was one which made both prayers and
entreaties useless. Again he filled a cup and dashed it off. What his
state would be in a few moments she dared not think. His back was
toward her; now was her chance to escape! Slowly the girl edged her
way toward the entrance. At last she reached it; her hand groped
behind the curtain for the knob; it turned, but to her horror, she
discovered the door was securely fastened.

A laugh greeted her from the table. "What, surely, Mistress
Fawkes--nay, by my troth, Mistress Fawkes it shall be no more, for
'tis too cold a title; therefore, Pretty Elinor--wouldst leave me, and
thy errand but half done? I swear thy words did at first affright; but
see, this good wine," he continued, advancing toward her unsteadily,
"hath taught me wisdom, and this I know, our secret once hid in thy
fair breast, could ne'er be driven forth, even if thou wished, as 'tis
too warm a resting place for it to relinquish. Why dost thou shrink
from me? Dost know," he added, a fierce gleam coming into his eyes, "I
would try to pluck great Saturn from the heavens if thou wished to
gird about thy waist his rings? Aye, and would give my soul for a kiss
from thy warm lips, thinking my soul well sold. Elinor!" he exclaimed,
in a husky voice, "hast thou never read my passion for thee? 'Tis
written----"

"Then!" cried the girl, "think upon that love and for God's sake let
me hence."

"What? Is my love so beggarly a thing that the only answer deigned to
its utterance is a scurvy request to get beyond its hearing? Nay, I
have looked upon thy frozen greetings long enough, and they, I tell
thee, have poorly matched my ardor. Listen! Thou dost wish to go?" he
questioned, placing himself before the door and holding to the
curtains for support. "Well, I will ask but cheap recompense for the
loss of thy fair company. 'Tis a kiss from thy red lips; what sayest
thou?"

"And thou dost call thyself a gentleman!" exclaimed Elinor looking at
him with scorn, her fear in a measure giving place to indignation at
the insolent and shameless words. "Let me depart, I say--nay, I
command thee."

"Ha! ha! Thou, I think, art carrying thyself loftily. 'Command!'" he
repeated with a laugh. "Nay, marry! Here thou wilt stay until them
thinkest thy going worth the price. And while thou dost meditate upon
it I will drink to thy health." He staggered toward the table and
refilled the cup.

Elinor glanced about the room seeking some possible avenue of escape.
Her eyes rested upon the portieres in front of the window; she moved
toward them, but as her dress rustled Winter turned at the sound.

"Aye, walk the room, my pretty one; thou wilt find thy cage well
barred. But enough of this," he continued, approaching her, "we do but
delay. Thou didst ask thy father's release from his compact. Well, he
shall be set free, but thou must recompense--not in coin, not in some
heavy muttered penance, but by thy beauty." He caught the girl in his
arms and whispered in her ear. Then the indignities which had been
heaped upon her gave strength to her arm. No sooner had his drunken
tongue uttered the sentence than she smote with all her might the face
gazing into hers. The blow for a moment staggered the man and he
released his hold; in that instant of freedom Elinor sprang toward the
window, dashing the curtains aside.

"Stand back!" she cried, as he made a step toward her, his face purple
with rage, "and for thy wicked words ask forgiveness from heaven ere
it blast thee. Where is thy religion, where thy manhood, thou beast?
Aye, beast is too good a term for such as thee, for they respect the
sex--even the stag will not goad the doe. I fear thee not; move from
where thou art and by the God who heard thy wicked words I'll cry thy
infamy and treason in a voice which shall 'rouse all London, and wake
the sleepy headsman to grind the axe. Now, I fear thee not!"

For a moment Winter paused, looking at the girl. Then his quick wit,
no longer dulled by the wine which had blinded him to the consequences
of the words he had uttered, came to his aid, and he replied:

"What? And lay thy father's head, as well as mine, upon the block?"

The curtain dropped from the girl's hand; she staggered, catching it
for support; then quickly recovered herself and with determination
flashing from her eyes exclaimed: "Nay, then, I will not cry thy
treason; my tongue is mute. But stir one foot and I leap from off the
balcony, gladly embracing the cold stones beneath, rather than suffer
a touch from thy guilty hands."

"Come! Come!" said Winter, baffled by her words and spirit; "I'll not
harm thee. I was but heated by the wine. Thou mayst depart in peace."

"I put no faith in thy words," said Elinor, still standing by the
casement, "for thou hast taught me how far one who calls himself a man
may be trusted. Go thou and unbar the door," pointing imperiously with
her hand; "then take thyself to the further end of the chamber and
there stand."

Winter hesitated, but even his dulled faculties recognized the
superiority of the girl's position, and he sullenly complied with her
request. Not until he had retired to the extreme end of the room did
Elinor leave her place. Then, she quickly fled into the corridor.
Winter remained for a moment where he was and, mad with drunken rage
when the closing of the outer door announced the escape of his victim,
exclaimed: "Aye, thou hast outwitted me for a moment; but thy victory
is not for long. I shall hold the laurel and also thee before
daybreak." Then, staggering into the hall, he shouted: "Richard!
Richard!"

A man appeared at the bottom of the stairs. "Come! Stir thy scurvy
legs; didst see the woman who this moment left me? Follow, and when at
a place thou deemest fit, throw this heavy mantle about her, and bring
her to me. She will struggle, I trow; but thou knowest the remedy.
Tarry not; go swiftly, or she will escape."

At last Elinor was in the street, and, dazed for a moment by her
sudden release from the peril in which she had just stood, with a
terrified look over her shoulder--half fearing to see a staggering
figure in pursuit, she fled in the direction of her home. But what
form is this which glides from out the gate, and catching sight of the
girl hurries in the direction she has taken? Like some evil phantom it
moves, noiselessly and swiftly, ever keeping well in the shadows.




CHAPTER XII.

WHAT THE MOON SAW.


But what of Fawkes? Did any gloomy thoughts disturb his rest? Did the
shadow of the axe or gibbet fall athwart his dreams? If not, why turns
he so uneasily in his slumber and at last awakes?

"Sleep sets ill upon me," he mutters, drawing a hand across his brow.
In a moment he arose, hastily dressed himself, walked toward the
window, opened it and gazed upon the night. Does some subtle bond of
sympathy exist between him and the girl who is now in peril of
death--or worse? It would seem so, for standing beside the casement,
he exclaims:

"Am I a sickly child, or puny infant, that I awake, frightened by
silly visions which war with sleep, and murder it ere 'tis fairly
born? Troth!" he continued, with knitted brows, "'twas strange my
fancy painted such a picture."

He stood for a moment wrapped in thought, then added, shaking his head
as though unable to thrust aside the memories which troubled him:

"By the blessed Virgin! a most vivid dream. How she held her arms out
to me, yet her lips were mute. Aye, and the eyes--the dumb horror
written in them, as if beholding a specter which blanched the face and
fettered the limbs. I believe," he added with a sudden resolution,
"'tis a woman's trick, but I would fain see her face ere I rest
again."

He stepped out into the corridor, proceeded in the direction of his
daughter's room, and softly entering, advanced toward the bed.

"Not here!" exclaimed he, beholding the empty couch. "Nay, thou canst
not frighten me," he continued with a forced laugh, gazing about.
"Come, show thyself; 'twas a merry jest, but let's have it done."

He paused; still no answer to his summons. "Elinor," he again called,
a shadow of anxiety in his tone. "What means it that she is nowhere
within hearing?"

He quickly retraced his steps, passed down the stairs and tried the
hall door. It was unbarred, and opened to his touch.

"By heaven!" he exclaimed, "I could swear I shot those bolts before
going to rest, and now they are drawn."

He stood anxiously looking out upon the star-lit night. His eyes
wandered to the doorstep, and discerned upon its covering of frost the
imprint of a small foot.

He stooped to examine the impression and hurriedly arose. "She has
indeed left the house," he cried. "What can have taken the maiden out
of doors at this hour of the night?--some secret tryst? Nay, I do but
jest; she's not the kind to go a-courting after the moon is up.
Mayhap," he continued, meditating a moment, "a neighbor was stricken
ill and they have summoned Elinor to lend her gentle aid. Marry,"
added he in a relieved tone, on finding a plausible excuse for his
daughter's absence, "I do recollect Master Carew's woman was soon
expected to add one more trouble to her husband's household. It is
most likely that she went there. 'Tis a dark way to travel, and I will
give her a surprise. While thinking a lonely walk lies before her,
Elinor will find an old but devoted cavalier to keep her company.
First," added he with a laugh, "I'll fetch my blade; for 'twould ill
befit a gallant in quest of beauty to go unarmed."

So saying, he disappeared, and presently returned attired in a heavy
mantle, and a long rapier girded to his side.

The moon was high, and its light, which whitened the gables of the
houses, diffused a bright glimmer below, sufficient to enable Fawkes
to proceed quickly upon his way. Frost had set in, and a keen wind
blew; so he was glad to hurry on at a goodly pace. As the streets were
quite deserted at this early hour of the morning, or haunted only by
those whose business--whether for good or evil--forced them out of
doors, he met no one and saw no lights. The man's mind was evidently
filled with pleasant thoughts, for ever and anon a smile would flit
across his face, as though he dwelt upon the surprised look of his
daughter when she would behold him. These agreeable anticipations,
which had taken the place for the moment of the sterner purposes which
had of late engrossed him, were only thrust out by something which
happened just then and brought him abruptly to himself.

It was the appearance of a woman, who suddenly issued from an alley a
score of yards in front of him, and with a quick glance over her
shoulder, disappeared down another turn in the road. The movements of
this apparition caused Fawkes to pause, when suddenly a second figure,
this time a man, came into view and hurried in the direction taken by
the girl. "By my hilt," whispered Fawkes, peering cautiously out of
the shadow in which he stood, "that rogue had a most suspicious air
about him; an honest man walks with more noise; but, by my soul! if
there is not a third!"

The object which had called forth the last remark was still another
figure, which came from the same quarter, and proceeded in the
direction taken by the first two. "What queer business is now afoot?"
Fawkes exclaimed, gazing after the retreating forms. "Mayhap ere long
a trusty blade will not be amiss. I can well afford a few moments to
see that all be fair."

So saying, and loosening his sword in its scabbard to make sure it was
free if suddenly needed, he swiftly passed in the direction taken by
the retreating figures. A few steps brought him to the head of the
street down which the three had disappeared. By the light of the moon
Fawkes distinctly saw the shadowy forms, and halting where he stood,
watched their movements.

The girl was well in advance; the second person, hurrying after. The
last of the two crossed to the opposite side of the way and walked
well in the shadow cast by the gables of the houses. The girl cast a
glance over her shoulder as if feeling the presence of one in pursuit,
but evidently finding herself quite alone, slackened her pace to take
breath. Now, the one nearest her made a strange move, if so be he were
bent upon an honest mission; for as soon as the woman reduced her gait
to a walk, the man loosened the long cloak hanging about his
shoulders, and seizing it in both hands, moved swiftly and noiselessly
in her direction. Aye, loose thy sword in its sheath, thou, standing
in the shadow; for if there be in thee muscle for a fight, soon will
the clash of steel ring out upon the frosty air.

The man was now up with the girl, who, on hearing footsteps, turned
and uttered a scream. Once only does she raise the cry, for before she
can a second time call out, the cloak is thrown over her head, a rough
hand is at her throat, and she feels the pressure of a rope as it is
deftly whipped about her. There was a momentary struggle; but it soon
ceased, for the woman fainted, and was at the mercy of him who had
trapped her. Is thy sword caught and useless? thy arm paralyzed? or
what causes thee to stand unnerved and trembling? Was it the scream
that rang out upon the midnight air? Had it the sound of a voice dear
to thee even now?

The man lifted the light figure of the girl within his arms and
hurried away. Aye, Effingston, heaven-sent was the sorrow which drove
thee forth to seek solace from the night and stars; but, come, now is
thy time!

Fear not for him--he has recovered himself--and, snatching his rapier
from its sheath, with one or two quick bounds is up with the man,
crying: "By the God above thee, release the woman ere I crush thy
head, thou adder!"

The one thus addressed turned, and seeing the determined face at his
elbow, paused, but retained his grasp upon the girl.

"Release her!" exclaimed Effingston, raising his sword, "ere I spit
thee." The man allowed his burden to slip to the ground, the cloak
fell from about her figure, and Elinor lay at the feet of him she
loved.

"Thou art quick with thy command, Master," replied the other, coolly
drawing his rapier. "Methinks thou hadst better attend to love affairs
of thine own, rather than meddle in that with which thou hast no
concern. Put up thy blade, I say, and go about thy business, ere I
teach thee a trick or two which will let more ardor out of thy body
than a three days' diet of beef can replace."

"Thou knave!" Effingston exclaimed, casting a quick glance at the
motionless figure upon the ground, and pointing toward it with his
rapier. "Dost call thyself a man, to steal behind and deal foul
blows? Verily, thou craven dog, 'tis written in thy countenance, and
he who runs may read, that thou hast not the courage even to look a
woman in the eye, much less to face a man in honest fight."

"I'll hear no more of thy speech," cried the now angry man, leaping
meanwhile to the middle of the road; "soon will I put holes in thy
genteel carcass which will leave thy vitals cold for some time to
come. Up with thy sword, if thy bravery be not all talk." He
unfastened his leather jerkin and stood awaiting Effingston, who
loosened the clasp of his mantle.

"By my troth," exclaimed Fawkes, who still retained his post of
vantage; "I swear 'tis not my place to interfere; likely it will be a
lusty fight, for both seem to have the proper spirit, and hold the
weapon as those accustomed to the steel. Marry! it must be difficult
to see the eyes in this light, but the point will be more readily kept
track of."

The combatants crossed swords and stood at guard.

"If thou hast any friend to claim thy body, better write his name,"
said the man in the leather jerkin, as Effingston's blade touched his
lightly, emitting a grating sound.

The only answer was a swift lunge, dexterously parried.

Not three blows were exchanged before Effingston realized that the man
before him not only possessed the skill of one long used to sword
play, but, further, combined with it the coolness and the keen eye of
an old duelist. Moreover, the neutral tint of his adversary's dress
offered but a poor mark by which to gauge his thrust, while his own
costume, being ornamented with silver, gave his antagonist most
effective guidance whereby to aim his strokes.

The other, also, came to the conclusion that no mere novice stood
before him, for Effingston had turned every thrust with an ease which
surprised him; and several times his sword had crept so closely to the
leather jerkin that three or four brown furrows had appeared upon it.

"Enough of this child's play," Effingston's antagonist hissed between
his teeth, making another furious lunge. The impetus given to the
thrust would have sent the blade to the hilt into the other's body had
it come in contact with it, but Effingston met the blow in a way least
expected, making use of a trick but little known in England at that
time, for as quickly as the sword flew forward he stepped lightly
aside, at the same time advancing his own weapon. The hilts came
together with a crash; the guard of one was entangled in the bell of
the other, and the two rapiers remained firmly interlocked. The men
now stood so closely that their breasts touched, the breath issuing
from their parted lips mingling in clouds. Suddenly, almost
simultaneously, as if one read the intent in the other's eye, each
slowly moved his left arm to his side, seeking the dagger he knew hung
there. Again, on the same instant, the knives flashed forth; the men
sprang quickly apart; the two rapiers went spinning on the roadway,
and with a clatter, became disentangled as they fell. No time for
breath; each knows it is to the death, and plenty of rest awaits one
or both, perchance, in a few moments. The men leaped toward each
other; a confused struggle ensued. Fawkes from his post could illy
make out who had the advantage. Suddenly, Effingston's foot slipped,
he was almost upon his knees--the man was upon him, one hand gripped
his shoulder, forcing him to the ground, the other held the knife
lifted high to add force to the blow; but that coveted strength cost
him his life, for before the hand could descend, Effingston quickly
raised his dagger, and drove it with all his might up to the guard in
the neck left unprotected by his adversary's movement. The man
clutched at the figure before him, the blade flew from his grasp and
he dropped with a bubbling cry to the earth, the blood spurting from
him as he fell.

"Marry!" exclaimed Fawkes, who through all the contest had been
craning his neck and breathing hard with excitement, "that was a brave
device but not one which I should care to try myself. By the Apostle
Paul!" added he in surprise on hearing the bell of a distant church
strike the hour, "it is three o'clock, and here am I watching two
gentlemen, whose faces I cannot even see, settle a little difficulty
about a woman. But 'twas a lusty fight, and for the moment made me
forget the errand which called me forth." Saying which and with
another glance down the road, he started upon his way.

The victor stood regarding his foe, who made one or two convulsive
movements as if to arise, but fell back with the blood spouting from
the wound and out his mouth. One more struggling effort he makes, but
'tis the last; with a violent convulsion of his whole body the man in
the leather jerkin sinks to the earth to rise no more.

Effingston turned to the second figure lying upon the roadway, and as
he gazed upon her, there was expressed on his countenance a certain
degree of contempt, but, withal, a love which pride and resolution
could not quite kill. As she lies there, the white face touched by the
light of the moon, it is like looking upon the dead.

"O God," he whispered, as he suddenly knelt beside her, taking one of
the white hands within his own, "would that she had died
before--before----" He slowly raised the girl in his arms; then
convulsively pressed the light figure to him, and letting his head
sink upon her breast, sobbed as only a strong man can.

Again there was silence, broken only by the rattle of ice-covered
twigs swept from the trees by the restless night wind. After a moment
he regained composure and fell to chafing her hands.

A slight motion showed him the girl was slowly recovering from her
long swoon. Gradually consciousness returned, and lifting her head
from the cloak he had placed beneath it, she looked about in a
confused way as though unable to make out her surroundings. Soon her
gaze rested upon Effingston, who had drawn a little apart. Raising
herself, she tottered toward him, and would have fallen had he not put
an arm out to prevent her.

"What could have made thee treat me so?" she whispered, passing a hand
across her face, as if endeavoring to brush away that which hindered
her thoughts. "Have I not suffered enough?" she continued, piteously.

"I was not thy assailant," answered Effingston, motioning to the
figure on the road; "there he lieth; thou canst go thy way in peace."

The girl glanced in the direction and shuddered. "And how came this
about?" she questioned, in a dreamy tone, casting a frightened look at
the thing in the path. "Oh, now I do recollect me," added she, softly,
as though to herself, seemingly oblivious of her surroundings. "I had
left Sir Winter, and deeming myself quite safe, was hurrying home,
when--for truth, I can remember no more until I found thee near me."
She ceased and looked up into his face with an innocent smile.
Evidently the terrible strain to which her mind had been subjected
effaced from it all previous impressions, or left only an indistinct
recollection of what had transpired. "It was brave of thee," she
murmured, in the same dreamy tone, placing her hand upon his arm.

At the name of Winter, Effingston drew back. Had she not by those
unguarded words confirmed her guilt? All his pride and anger returned.
The resolutions which had but a moment since departed, banished by
that helpless figure in the moonlight, now came again with greater
strength. Of what weakness, he asked himself, had he been guilty? Of
kissing the lips not yet cold from the caresses of him who had defiled
them.

"Very--brave--in--thee," the girl repeated, in a dull monotone.

Effingston glanced at her, but that piteously bewildered face cannot
move him, and he coldly answered:

"'Tis the duty of every gentleman to protect the life of a woman, even
though her shame be public talk."

Evidently the girl had not heard, or at least the words made no
impression upon her brain, for she nestled closely to him like a
frightened child seeking protection.

"Come," he whispered. She obeyed without a word. They passed upon
their way in silence and at last reached her dwelling. Effingston
opened the door which stood unbarred, and assisted her to enter. He
turned to go, not trusting himself to speak.

"Thou wert not always accustomed to leave me thus," exclaimed the
girl, in a voice destitute of expression. "See," she continued, "I
will kiss thee even without thy asking," and before the man realized
her intent, she threw her arms about him and pressed her lips to his.
"They are cold," she murmured, with a shiver. "But the night is
chilly--look! now the east is streaked with red." Turning, she
pointed to the sky, dyed with the crimson light of coming day. The
ruddy glow crept up, touching the girl and turning the snow at her
feet to the color of the rose.

"Come to me, dear heart," she whispered, holding out her arms; "take
me to thee, that on thy breast I may find a sweet and dreamless
sleep."

The sun arose; but upon no sadder sight than this man, who plodded
wearily homeward--warring forces within, and a desert all about. On
his way through the silent streets, made more desolate by the
cheerless light of coming day, he saw for a moment a mirage of an
honorable love and happiness. In the fair city of his dream he beheld
a bright and happy home, made so and adorned by the girl whose kiss
was still upon his lips. There, always awaited him a heart which,
through its love, added to each blessing, and dulled every sorrow.
Ever on the portal stood a being he worshiped, who, with her fair arms
wreathed a welcome of love about him. They pass within; a bright face
offers itself for a kiss; fondly he stoops, but the dream
vanishes;--in the breaking of the morn he stands alone;--hope dead
within his breast.




CHAPTER XIII.

AT "THE SIGN OF THE LEOPARD."


Winter waited long for his servant's return. He walked restlessly up
and down the chamber, ever and anon pausing, either for recourse to
the flagon on the table, or to draw aside the curtains and gaze out
upon the street. At last, sinking into a chair with a muttered curse
at the long delay, he fell into deep sleep, overcome by the wine in
which he had so freely indulged. Dawn broke gray and cheerless. The
first rays of the sun penetrated into the chamber and fell upon the
sleeper,--his position was unchanged since the small hours of the
night. Gradually, as the light increased, he stirred uneasily, awoke,
and rubbing his eyes, looked about as though not sure of the
surroundings. His eye rested upon the flagon, then slowly traveled
toward the window. The recollection of the last night, however,
flashed before him, and springing from the chair, he dashed out into
the corridor.

"Richard!" he called. No answer followed his summons.

"Richard," he repeated, in a still louder tone. The only response was
the echo of his own voice.

"What mad business be this?" exclaimed he, retracing his steps and
looking wildly about the apartment. "By this cursed drink have I
brought ruin to our hopes and cause. Out upon thee," he cried in a
transport of passion, suddenly seizing the flagon, and flinging it
with all his might across the room. The heavy piece of metal struck
the wall, sending out a deluge of wine, and falling with a crash,
shattered into fragments an ivory crucifix resting upon a small table.
Winter stood aghast at the havoc wrought.

"An omen," he whispered, white to the lips, glancing about with
frightened looks, then kneeling to take up the broken cross.

"See," he cried, holding with trembling fingers the image of the
crucified Savior which had escaped the wreck, and now dripped with
wine;--"Christ's wounds do open their red mouths and bleed afresh at
my awful deeds." The man arose, crossed himself, and thrust the image
into his doublet, then wiping the sweat from his brow sank into a
chair.

"'Tis not by these tremblings, or vain regrets, that I may fortify
myself, or mend what's done," he exclaimed. "I must bethink me, and
let reason check the consequences of my folly. The girl asseverated
that she heard all which transpired at her house last night. Oh, most
unfortunate chance which gave the words into her ear! What foul fiend
did raise the cup to my lips and leave my wit too weak to turn the
deadly stroke? Nay," he continued, after several moments, shaking his
head, "she'll not make known the purport of our speech, for the love
she bears her father is a potent hostage for her silence, and if I be
judge, Mistress Elinor will make scant mention of her visit
yesternight. Even if there be small love in her heart for me, a most
wholesome fear doth take its place, and for my present purpose one
will serve as fittingly as the other. Marry," he continued, with a
smile, seemingly relieved by his reflections, "thy ready wit hath at
last returned; but by St. Paul! what hath become of that varlet
Richard? 'Tis more than likely the open door of some pot house spoke
more strongly to him than my command, and 'tis most providential if my
surmise be true; I must have been mad indeed to trust the rogue on
such a mission. Small doubt but that he heard all which transpired
here last night, for he hath a most willing ear to listen, and a
tongue given to wag. 'Twould be a heaven-sent deed if something would
occur to silence his speech, for his knowledge, if he hath the wit to
know its value, may be a deadly menace to our cause. When he returns
I'll give the knave silver to quit the country; or, perchance," he
added, a hard, cunning look coming into his eyes as he put his hand
upon a small dagger at his side, "if that will not suffice, 'twill be
necessary for our safety to introduce him to more sturdy metal."

The man arose and proceeded to efface the marks of dissipation, and
set his disordered dress to rights, saying as he finished, "I must to
my appointment with Garnet. Marry," he added, donning hat and mantle,
"I hope he is safely housed, and that my letter to Giles Martin, which
the worthy prelate was to present, did insure him some extra
attention, as a pot house, at its best, must be a poor refuge for a
priest."

It was early in the morning and few people were astir.

"Gramercy," quoth Winter, when he had proceeded some distance on his
way, "would that some person were abroad that I might enquire the
direction to 'The Sign of the Leopard;' I swear," he added, glancing
about, "it must be in this neighborhood, but I can illy guess where."
Looking, he perceived a group of men a little distance down the
street. "There be some worthies," exclaimed he, "who can perhaps
direct me to the hostelry." As he approached he saw they were
regarding a figure lying upon the ground.

"Nay, Master Alyn," said one, "thou hadst best do naught but let it
await removal by the King's guard; if thou disturb the body surely
questions might be asked which 'twould bother thy head to answer."

"Beshrew my heart," exclaimed the man addressed, who, judging from his
appearance, was a small tradesman, "I can ill afford to have this evil
thing lying upon my step, preventing what little trade might drift
this way."

Winter now came up with the group, and as they turned at the sound of
his footsteps, he could see that the object of their remarks was a man
lying face downward on the flagging, and his attitude of relaxation
showed that death had overtaken him.

"What hast thou here, my men?" Sir Thomas exclaimed, "some victim of a
drunken brawl?"

"That we cannot make out," answered the first speaker, touching his
hat, on perceiving--by his dress and manner--that the questioner was a
gentleman, possibly one in authority, "but for truth, he has been
stuck as pretty as a boar at Yule-tide. Thou mayst look for thyself,"
he added, with some little pride, as of a showman exhibiting his
stock, and laying hold of the body by the shoulders he turned it over,
so that the distorted face gazed up at the sky.

Winter started at the sight, unable to repress a cry, for before him
was the body of his servant. His wish had indeed been fulfilled; those
silent lips would tell no tales.

"What, good sir!" cried he who seemed to be the spokesman of the
party, on noting the white face of the other; "doth thy stomach turn
so readily?"

"Nay," replied Winter, raising a gauntlet to hide his emotion, "but
they who meet death suddenly are seldom sweet to look upon,
and--and--for truth, I have not yet broke my fast; canst direct me to
a certain hostelry in this neighborhood known as 'The Sign of the
Leopard?'"

"I can, Master, for many a pot of ale I've drank in that same place.
Look," he continued, pointing, "if thou wilt follow this street until
the second turning to the right, from there thou canst readily see the
tavern's sign."

"My thanks to thee," said Winter, taking a coin from his purse and
handing it to the man. His eyes again for a moment turned upon the
prostrate figure. "And my friends," added he, "I would deem it
expedient that ye notify the guards, and have this unsightly thing
removed." He then turned and proceeded in the direction given him.
This incident brought a renewal of the apprehensions which had haunted
him earlier in the morning, and he muttered as he went on his way:
"There is the first consequence of my folly, and the next may be--nay,
courage; heaven will not be so merciless as to permit one evil deed to
overthrow our cause. God will pardon this hasty sin, when he who
committed it doth risk life in His holy work. But," he added, with a
smile, "'tis providential justice which slew the man, for the dead
utter no words." At last he arrived before the house which he sought.
"Marry," he exclaimed, gazing at the exterior of the tavern; "'tis
indeed a sorry place for the saintly Garnet to reside in, but it has
the advantage of being a secure retreat." He tried the door, which
yielded to his touch, and entered the apartment. On the tables stood
the remains of last night's libations, and the air hung heavy with the
odor of stale tobacco smoke. Over all was a spell of silent
desolation, as if the ghosts of the songs and merry jests, which had
echoed from the walls, had returned with aching heads to curse the
room.

"This is a sweet place, truly," said Winter, looking upon the table.
After a short delay the sound of footsteps could be heard approaching,
a door opened and the host entered. Giles Martin, not at once
recognizing the man who stood by the table, regarded his guest with
some little surprise, for a customer at that early hour was rare.

"To what may I serve thee, sir?" said he, advancing toward Winter.
"Well, Master Martin," exclaimed the one addressed, "dost so soon
forget a face? It is, I swear, a poor trick for a landlord."

"What, Sir Thomas?" cried the other in surprise, holding out his hand,
"I did not recognize thee in this uncertain light. A thousand pardons,
and highly am I honored to find thee in my humble house."

"'Tis but small honor I do thee," replied the man, with a laugh,
drawing off his gauntlets. "Didst receive my letter?"

"Aye, that I did, and have shown the bearer of it every courtesy which
this poor tavern can provide. Much am I gratified to learn that Sir
Thomas Winter remembered one whom he hath not seen since----"

"Nay, good Martin, I do recall the time thou wouldst name. But pray
tell me, is my cavalier friend up at this early hour, for I would
confer with him."

Giles cast a quick glance at the speaker, then letting his eyes fall,
said:

"That he is, and little hath he slept this night, for 'twas late ere
he arrived, and when I arose I heard him walking about."

"Then wilt thou tell him I await; or--nay, stop--thou needst not
announce me; I will see him in his chamber. Show the way, I will
follow."

"As thou dost wish," said Giles, turning to open a door which hid a
flight of rickety stairs leading to the floor above. Reaching the
landing Winter noted that Martin was about to follow and exclaimed:

"Nay, show me the portal, I will not trouble thee further. And if thou
wilt be so kind, see to it that we are not disturbed in our
conversation."

"Have no fear for that, Sir Thomas, I will take care that none do
interrupt. The room is in front of thee," saying which, Martin turned
and descended the stairs.

Winter tapped upon the panel.

"Enter," said a quiet voice.

He lifted the latch and passed into the room. The prelate had
evidently been engaged in prayer, for, as the other stepped within,
the priest was arising from his knees. His face seemed in strange
contrast to the garb he had donned; the delicate, almost effeminate
features of the man were little in keeping with the gay attire of a
cavalier.

"Ah, Sir Thomas," exclaimed the Jesuit, advancing with gentle dignity
and extended hand, "glad am I to see thee, for I have been more than
lonely, but," he added, with a bright smile, "'tis not my nature to
complain; these be but small discomforts, and gladly would I endure
greater in the service of my Master. Hast any news? Hath aught
happened since we met? But pray be seated," he added, pointing to one
of the two chairs, which, with a low bed, comprised the furniture of
the room.

"Nay, good father, nothing hath transpired," replied the other, a
shade passing athwart his face; "and now tell me, what dost thou think
of Fawkes? Is his enthusiasm great enough to serve our purpose?"

"A most terrible man, but one whose cruelty rests upon the love of
God. Indeed, it is as thou didst say, if each Catholic in England were
possessed of but one-half his zeal, then would the gutters run red
with the blood of heretics; 'twas such as he who made the eve of St.
Bartholomew. Are we free to speak?" queried Garnet, leaning toward the
other.

"Quite free," replied Winter, "a faithful friend of mine is on guard
that we be not interrupted."

"Then, 'tis well; I have spent the night in prayer, beseeching the
Almighty to lead my mind aright that I may decide the justice of the
plan proposed. Ah," exclaimed the Jesuit, arising, and with hands
clenched before him, "'tis a hideous act, but," an expression of
fierceness coming into his gentle face, "my supplication was answered,
the deed is favored by God, for He hath sent me a token of His
approval."

"A token, thou sayest, good father?" exclaimed Winter in an awed
voice.

"Verily," cried Garnet, raising his eyes to heaven, "a sign from Him
whose cause we serve. 'Twas thus: Long had I knelt in prayer, long had
I raised my voice that He who holds the oceans in His palm, and guides
the planets in their courses, would lead me to a wise decision. 'O
God,' I cried, 'send thou some token that I may know thy will.' Even
as I gazed upon the crucifix clenched in my unlifted hand, the message
I so craved had come, for the cross was stained with blood, which from
it fell in sluggish drops. I looked more intently, filled with
amazement, and perceived that so closely had I pressed the silver
image of the blessed Savior it had cut into the flesh. But 'twas God's
voice in answer to my prayer."

"Most marvelous," whispered Winter, crossing himself. "But didst thou
comprehend all that Fawkes proposed? Hast dwelt on every point?"

"Think not, my son," the prelate answered, "that because my eyes have
long been used to the dim light of the sanctuary, they have not
perceived all the horror of that which must be done. But now," he
cried, his pale face flushed with emotion, "God in His wisdom hath for
a time taken from me the crucifix and given in its place the sword. So
be it," he continued, drawing the rapier hanging by his side and
kissing the cross formed by the blade and handle, "He shall not find
Henry Garnet wanting, for not until the Angelus doth sound from
Landsend to Dunnet Head, will this hand of mine relax its hold, unless
death doth strike the weapon from it."

"Ah, good father," cried Winter in admiration of the other's spirit,
"thy enthusiasm and courage are surely heaven born, but," he
whispered, "if we fail, what then?"

"We cannot," broke in the Jesuit, his eyes alight with the fervor of
his spirit. "Have I not told thee that heaven approves our act?
Victory belongs to us; the White Dove doth rest upon our helms. 'Tis
true that some of us may perish, but what of them? Their fame shall
live from age to age, and never will the call to Mass or Vespers
sound, never will the clouds of incense mount upward--streaming past
the Host without their names being within the hearts and on the
tongues of the worshipers. Think how greatly we be blessed," he
continued, laying his hand fondly upon the other's shoulder;--"a few,
a happy few, who have been thus elected to raise the cross of Christ
from out the dust. Nay," he added, shaking his head, "I would not wish
our danger one jot or tittle less, for, methinks, some portion of the
glory which is now our own might depart with it, and I could illy
bear the loss of even one small gem which must rest in the immortal
crown of our recompense."

"Then thou dost feel our victory is assured," said Winter, in a
constrained voice, looking anxiously toward Garnet.

"Nay, I do not feel--I am certain," replied the prelate, decisively.
"And now there rests with us the duty of forming our plans, making
everything ready to strike the mighty blow. What hast thou to offer or
suggest?"

"Good father, I would not take upon myself to offer a suggestion,"
said Winter; "but methinks it would be well that we all assemble and
discuss the matter more fully."

"And where shall the gathering be held?--at the house of Master
Fawkes?"

"Not so," replied the other, so abruptly that the priest turned upon
him an enquiring glance. "I mean," continued Winter, noting the look,
"'twould be unwise for us to be seen again meeting in that place; it
might arouse curiosity, and that might be fatal."

"Then what wouldst thou say to my Lord Catesby's?"

"Nay, for I deem the same objection doth apply to his dwelling. I
would suggest we gather at the house of Sir Everard Digby. Will't suit
thee, father?"

"I think thy caution most commendable, and thy proposition the best.
And when shall the meeting be?"

"Say a week hence," replied Winter. "In the meantime I will see Sir
Everard, and make the necessary arrangements. But what of thee till
then?"

"Disturb not thyself, my son, concerning me," replied the prelate; "I
will content myself, and be right comfortable in the care of thy
friend the host. Dost think he hath suspicions?"

"Nay," replied the other. "In truth, if his suspicions were aroused,
he would be silent; such poor taste hath he, that love for me would
make him dumb, and with it is the fact that the man is a zealous
Catholic; methinks if his help could be safely won he would be most
valuable to us. Shouldst thou find a fitting opportunity it might be
well to sound the man."

"I will do so," replied the prelate, "if a chance doth offer itself."

"And now," continued Winter, rising, "I must away. Be ever careful,
father, for thy loss would signify the destruction of our hopes."

"My son," answered the other, with a smile, "thou dost speak from thy
heart; but methinks, if at this moment Henry Garnet were dragged away
and hurried toward the block, the mighty work would be continued;
success doth rest in higher hands than mine. Now, until we meet again,
may the peace of Him whose servants we are rest upon thee."




CHAPTER XIV.

IN THE SHADOW OF THE CROSS.


Some leagues from London, in the shire of Buckingham, was situated the
country residence of Sir Everard Digsby, who, with Catesby, Wright and
Percy, was present at the house of the latter on the night in which
Fawkes reached the city, whither he had been summoned by a letter from
Sir Thomas Winter. The dwelling of the young nobleman, being somewhat
remote from the more populous districts of the shire, seemed a fitting
place for such discussion, and, perchance, of more weighty matters,
pertaining to the fast-growing conspiracy against the King and his
Parliament. This place Winter had suggested to Garnet as the safest
spot for the Catholic gentlemen to assemble for the discussion of
their plan.

'Twas the custom that those noblemen whose wealth afforded them two
dwellings, one in London and another in the rural districts, should
oft entertain at the latter such of their companions as pleased them;
and these, riding forth from the city, singly or in goodly numbers,
might pass but a single night, but sometimes when occasion served, a
fortnight, in merrymaking at their host's expense. Such being a common
practice throughout the kingdom little danger of causing suspicion lay
in the fact that Winter, Rookwood, Catesby, Wright and such others as
had been admitted to their council, departed from London in company.
Garnet, indeed, had ridden on before them, attended by Sir Digsby and
Fawkes, nor had any noted their departure; or, if perchance they did,
were not disposed to comment upon it.

A staunch Catholic and a zealous follower of the Jesuits, Everard
Digsby had lent himself willingly to the cause of his brother
churchmen, having long ago satisfied himself that their actions were
justified. In fact, his present convictions were to some extent the
outcome of early teachings, for even at a tender age his mind had been
under Catholic influence, and therefore it was not strange that on
reaching manhood he should be a strong adherent of Romish doctrine.
And still further, his attitude was less to be wondered at, when
considered that the seeds of these same convictions were planted by no
other hand than the friend, tutor and spiritual adviser of his
youth--Henry Garnet. In truth, he had surpassed the zeal of many
associates, for being denied the full privilege of such worship as his
faith taught him, he had caused to be erected within the walls of his
country residence a small chapel, fitted up under supervision of the
Superior of the English Jesuits.

Somewhat early in the evening the little cavalcade rode into
Buckinghamshire, and having reached their destination, were received
with much cordiality by the young nobleman and his more austere
companions. The ride from London, on account of the inclemency of the
weather, had been most disagreeable, and the travelers were nothing
loth to stretch their chilled limbs before the great fire prepared in
readiness for their arrival, and to partake heartily of the well
ordered refreshments which their host had caused to be in waiting.
Having satisfied the carnal man, they were the more willing to turn to
the spiritual repast which had drawn them together; for in each mind
the conviction was strong that in plotting against the King they were
but serving the ends of God.

"Good gentlemen," said Garnet, the company having drawn about the fire
in a room somewhat remote from the more inhabited part of the
dwelling, "having partaken so freely of worthy Everard's hospitality,
it is most fitting that we turn for a season to that which has
summoned us from London. Methinks there be none absent?"

Catesby ran his eyes over the group about him, checking each off on
his fingers. "Winter, my Lord of Rookwood, good Percy, Wright, Francis
Tresham and Master Guido," said he, "these with Your Reverence, Sir
Everard and myself, make up the number--nine."

"'Tis well," exclaimed Garnet, fixing his eyes for an instant on the
face of each. "Certain things have arisen which render it most
expedient that we make common cause with each other--what think ye?"

"That the time is ripe for the maturing of such plans as best are
suited to our purpose," replied Rookwood; "James hath again declared
against us."

"'Tis even so," broke in Percy, "and at the house of Master Fawkes
when thou wert absent, there arose some discussion as to certain ways
and methods best fitted to----"

"Ah!" cried Winter, looking toward the corner where was seated the
soldier of fortune, with his chin upon his hand; "the opportunity has
not served since our last meeting to inquire concerning thy good
mother and thy daughter, friend Guido. Tell me, I pray, did the
gathering of so many armed men in thy chamber disturb their slumbers?"

"Nay," replied Fawkes, gruffly; "the dame knew nothing of it; neither
my daughter, of that----"

"And the lass," continued Winter, eyeing the man closely, "is she well
and cheerful as becomes her youth and loveliness?"

"As to cheerfulness," answered the other, a shade of sadness coming
into his face, "methinks the merry smile hath forever forsaken her
lips, for now she looketh so pale and wan it doth seem but the shadow
of her former self wandering about the house; but thank God, the worst
is over, and she is on the road to recovery."

"And hath Mistress Elinor been ill?" inquired Winter, turning a
surprised look toward the speaker.

"I had deemed," answered Fawkes, "that my absence from thy house for
nigh on to a week would indicate to thee that something was amiss. I
every day expected to----"

"For truth," broke in the other in a relieved tone, "had I known that
thy daughter lay ill I would for a surety have called. But, pray, tell
me; is she better now?"

"As I have said, she is better; but not herself as yet. In fact, it
was on the night of the meeting at my dwelling, after ye had all
departed, that I went for a breath of air upon the street
and--and--well, it was when I returned that I found the girl in a high
fever, and looking much as though she had beheld a foe. The fever
spent itself in three days; now, 'tis but the after weakness which
afflicts her."

"Thank God for her recovery!" exclaimed Winter, as he eyed Fawkes
narrowly; but finding nothing in his countenance to arouse alarm, sank
back in his chair with a sigh of relief.

"And now," said Garnet, who had listened with attention to the
dialogue, "since thy last words have banished from my mind the anxiety
called forth by the recital of thy fair daughter's illness, we may
again turn our thoughts toward other matters, and listen to good
Catesby here."

"As thou knowest," began Catesby, "it hath ever been my desire to act
quickly. Therefore I would suggest that no time be lost in carrying
out such designs as will rid the kingdom of our enemies."

"Well spoken," cried Digsby; "to that we are agreed."

Garnet smiled sadly. "Would that all England cried amen!" said he,
solemnly. Then turning suddenly to Fawkes, "and thou, Master Guido,
what sayest thou?"

The soldier of fortune looked up quickly. "I am ever ready," said he,
"whether we deal with all those in authority, or with the King alone."

"Then?" cried Winter, "then?----"

Garnet cast down his eyes, the soul of the priest struggling with dark
apprehensions which arose within him. "If there were any shadow of sin
in it," he murmured, "I would not countenance the bringing of it to an
issue. No other reason hath drawn me into it save ardent and active
interest in the cause of God." Then facing his companions he
continued: "'Tis the will of Christ that in the hands of His weakest
subjects shall be placed the sword of vengeance which shall sweep
these infidels from the land. Good Catesby hath oft pondered in his
mind, with some impatience, the meaning of my check upon his zeal.
'Twas that I might seek through prayer a way to our deliverance. That
the time is near a revelation hath been vouchsafed to me from heaven."

A murmur ran through the little company. The priest's voice changed
from tones of solemnity to those of one who spake with authority; and
stretching forth the hand, he said: "We are of one mind. Perchance
Master Fawkes hath opened a way whereby shall be destroyed both the
King and his Parliament. What can effect our purpose quicker than the
flash of gunpowder? God hath placed it in our hand for us to use, and
do His will. Yet other things remain; the door being opened, will
those who watch us from abroad unite with us in restoring to this
unhappy England its altars and its sacrifices? Sir Thomas Winter, thou
hast been in France and Spain to do man's bidding; wouldst go thither
in obedience to the will of God?"

Winter started, for the meaning of the other's words implied much. "Is
it a mission?" he asked, fixing his gaze upon the Jesuit.

"Aye!" replied Garnet; "a mission of much danger, and one which will
need all secrecy. At the Court of France dwell certain members of my
Order, close to the King, and deep in affairs of State. Before them I
will lay our undertaking, that when England shall be without a
government and all the land involved in perplexity and beset with
controversies, the armies of the Catholic Kings may come among us--the
way being prepared for their entrance."

A murmur of approval burst from Catesby, Rookwood and Percy. "And if
Sir Winter hesitates," cried the former, "I will----"

"Say no more," interrupted Winter; "this day week will see me at the
Court of France."

"And thou, friend Guido," said Garnet, blandly, "thou art of ready
wit, and a good sword may be needful. Shall brave Winter go alone?"

Fawkes knitted his brows--"I little thought to again leave England so
soon," he replied, gruffly; "yet ere another sunset will I be ready if
thus I may serve the cause."

A look of kindliness came into the Jesuit's eyes; the blind zeal of
the man, a zeal that thrust all other thoughts aside, touched him, and
with quick perception he saw in the rough cavalier one who, did all
others fail, would with his single hand hurl the thunderbolt. Taking
from his bosom a small silver crucifix, he laid it in Fawkes' hand.
"Give this," said he, quietly, "unto thy daughter; 'twill guard her
during thine absence. Aye! and dost thou fear to leave her? I swear to
thee, I will see to it that she lacketh nothing."

Fawkes turned upon him a look of deep devotion. Bred in superstition,
the fact that the priest understood that which troubled him--fear for
the safety of his daughter--seemed a sign from heaven. He kissed the
crucifix reverently, and put it in his bosom between the hard steel of
his cuirass and his heart.

Garnet turned to the group. "One thing remains," said he solemnly;
"'tis the oath which, registered before heaven, shall hold each to his
purpose. Sir Digsby, let us to thy chapel, that beneath the shadow of
the cross we may seek that blessing without which all our deeds are
sinful, and our purposes as sand."

Solemnly the little company, headed by the priest and Sir Everard,
wended their way toward the chapel. No words were exchanged between
them, for all were deep in thought. As they passed into the chamber
set aside for worship, each reverently knelt and crossed himself, then
took up a position in front of the altar. As it was late and the brief
winter twilight faded from the sky, the chapel lay shrouded in deep
gloom, relieved only by the red light burning in a hanging lamp
suspended before the tabernacle, holding the consecrated elements. To
the men there was something fearfully solemn in their surroundings.
Before them stood that altar for the preservation of which they were
about to pledge their lives.

As their eyes became more accustomed to the subdued light, they beheld
shadow-like forms slowly appear upon the walls, and while intently
gazing, these apparitions gradually materialized and assumed definite
shape, resolving themselves into paintings portraying the last scenes
in the life of Christ. Penetrating everything was the clinging odor of
incense, which, in some subtle way, brings to mind the awful majesty
of God.

Presently Garnet emerged from the sacristy, bearing in his hand a
flaming taper with which he lighted the candles on the altar. The
Jesuit had placed over the costume which he wore a cope of deep red,
richly embroidered with gold, and evidently the priest had not even
laid aside his rapier, for its dull clank could be heard as he walked
about. The rattle of the steel broke discordantly upon the deep
silence, but was it not symbolic? A deed of violence was about to be
committed, cloaked in the garb of religion!

Finishing his task, he knelt before the altar in silent prayer. Then
arising, he passed to the gate of the rood screen, where his
commanding figure was thrown into bold relief by the altar lights.
Presently seating himself, he said in low and solemn tones to the men
kneeling in the darkness: "Consider well, my brethren, the step ye are
about to take; for he who turns back will be likened unto the woman
who glanced over her shoulder at a city burning;--to pillars of craven
cowardice would ye be changed--monuments to mark how men, even when
their duty shone clear as though emblazoned on the azure vault of
heaven, lacked heart to carry it out. Consider it well, then, all of
you!"

The deep voice of the priest rose as he uttered the last words, and
its resonant tone returned in echoes from the vaulted ceiling as if
each statued saint from out his niche cried: "Consider it well."

"Are ye all prepared?" he asked. A deep "All prepared" answered his
question.

"'Tis well. Now shall I register your vows before the unveiled Host
and upon the crucifix, that in the very presence of the Son of God ye
may swear to perform them unto the end. To thee, my son," continued
the Superior, addressing Catesby, "will I first administer the oath,
for 'twas thy hand which was foremost to lift itself in the holy
cause."

The man arose and knelt before the Jesuit. "Dost swear," said the
priest, holding a crucifix before the other's eyes, "that as thou dost
hope for salvation through the blood of Christ, so thou wilt yield thy
blood if need be in this holy work; setting aside all else until a
Catholic doth occupy the throne of England?"

"I swear it, father," answered Catesby, reverently pressing his lips
to the cross.

To every one of the eight did the Superior give the oath, and then
took the same himself.

"And now," said Garnet, when the men had once more resumed their
places, "do we proceed to administer to each the sacrament which alone
can fill your minds and bodies with sufficient strength to carry out
our holy purpose."

The priest arose and turned toward the altar, bowed, then slowly
ascended the steps. After unlocking the door of the tabernacle with a
golden key, he drew forth from the recess the Monstrance containing
the eucharist. Again he bowed, then elevated the Host, while the
stillness was only broken by the deep tone of the sacring-bell, the
men bending in adoration. Once more the priest made reverence; then
arising, took from out the Monstrance the pyx, and facing the group,
repeated the words: "Ecce Agnus Dei." All arose and knelt before him
on the steps, receiving from his hands the sacrament, and when they
had partaken, each silently returned to his place. A sense of the
solemnity of their undertaking, accentuated by the awfulness of the
act in which they were engaged, filled the men's hearts so that they
scarcely beheld the Jesuit ascend to the altar and replace the Host
within the tabernacle, or heard the benediction he pronounced....

Once more the men stood in the room they occupied previous to their
entrance into the chapel. All seemed loath to speak, being deeply
impressed by the ceremony in which they had taken part.

At last Fawkes made ready for departure, being desirous of reaching
London ere daybreak. As he approached the door of the room the
Superior arose and passed toward him. "Friend Guido," said Garnet, as
the other stood ready for the journey, "I will not see thee ere thou
and Sir Winter return from France. Let thy mind be at ease regarding
thy daughter, for in thy absence I will have her under my special
care. Hadst better mention to her that she will have a visitor?"

"I will be guided by thee in the matter, good father," returned
Fawkes; "but," he continued, in a husky tone, "guard her well, for she
is very dear to me."

"Have no fear," Garnet answered, kindly, laying a hand upon the
other's shoulder; "in that will I be as zealous as though she were a
daughter of mine own."




CHAPTER XV.

"THOU SHALT NOT KILL."


The deduction made by Winter concerning the silence of Elinor had been
correct; but the power he had deemed potent to restrain her from
uttering what she had overheard, and from giving voice to the
indignities he in his drunkenness had heaped upon her, was not alone
the reason of her silence; the mind was held in a species of lethargy.
Now her father had left England; the motive which prompted his
departure she could surmise,--his mission was an enigma. And who was
his companion? The man whose face was ever before her, whose touch
haunted her in dreams causing her to awake and cry in terror to the
Virgin for protection. The girl was wrought up to a state of
hysterical expectancy. Even when sitting within doors, an exclamation
upon the street would cause her to start, fearing it might be a voice
proclaiming the fulfillment of the awful threat which ever sounded in
her ears. Never did she go abroad and behold a group of men but she
approached with trembling limbs and nervous eagerness, feeling that
the first words falling from their lips would be that England was
without a king. What the effect of this anxiety might have been had
she brooded over it long in solitude, is not difficult to tell. But
solace arose from an unexpected quarter. On his departure for France,
Fawkes had mentioned that there was in the city a certain friend, his
companion several years before, whom he had again lately met and asked
to call from time to time to inquire if he might render any service.
The girl awaited the arrival of this visitor with trepidation and some
anxiety, being well aware that the companions of her father were, as a
rule, men of little refinement, accustomed to the rough life of a
camp, and more at their ease in a pot-house than in the society of a
young woman. Her expectations were pleasantly disappointed, for on his
first visit the stranger, by his ease and grace of manner, banished
from her mind all doubts concerning him. Although habited in the garb
of a soldier of the period, there was about him something--a peculiar
refinement of speech, a dignity of carriage, a certain reverent homage
which he rendered unto her--that won from the girl a feeling of
respect and confidence. His visits, far from being cause for
apprehension, had become the one bright spot in her daily life; in his
company Elinor for a brief time forgot the terrible anxiety to which
she was a prey.

The only circumstance which impressed her as strange was that "Captain
Avenel"--for by this name he had introduced himself--seldom visited
the house by day, and there was always a certain amount of implied
rather than actual caution in his movements, which seemed to the girl
odd, as nothing else in his manner could be deemed in the least
mysterious.

On one of those evenings, which Elinor now looked forward to with some
pleasure, she and "Captain Avenel" sat together in a little room of
Fawkes' dwelling.

"And didst say thou hadst intelligence of my father?" inquired she,
eagerly.

"This very morning," answered the man, "did I receive a letter brought
by packet from Calais, and in the note he wished me to make known his
safe arrival; further, that he would by the next mail write thee,
telling all about his travels. Now thou canst set thy mind at rest
concerning him, for France in our time offers but few dangers, though
in truth I think thy sire hath the look of one to whom peril would be
a diversion."

"England doth offer more dangers than France," answered the girl, who
was now abstractedly gazing into the fire.

Garnet turned a swift glance in her direction. The words awakened in
the priest that feeling of apprehension which had ever been present in
his mind since his arrival in London, but until now it had not been
called forth by word or deed of hers. On the contrary, in her society
the Jesuit felt for some reason, probably the innocence and loveliness
of the girl, a sensation of rest and security that enabled him to
throw off the dread of detection which so constantly possessed him.
But he turned and inquired in a quiet tone:

"And dost deem England such a dangerous country?"

"Nay," replied Elinor, hesitatingly, "England doth seem all peace and
quietude, but----" here she stopped, fearing the man might read what
lay hidden in her heart, for he was regarding her with a look of
surprise as he noted her embarrassment.

"Come, my daughter," said he kindly, his gentle heart touched by the
fear written on her face, "I have suspected long that some matter did
trouble thee. If I have power to lend aid, consider my whitening hair,
and hesitate not to confide in me, who am old enough to enjoy the
blessing of being called father by thee."

Elinor looked into the benevolent countenance.

"Fear not," he continued in a persuasive voice, "if I can counsel
thee, thy wish for help is granted ere 'tis asked."

She raised her head and met a look of gentle sympathy long unknown to
her, and for which her poor heart so fondly yearned. The tears sprang
to her eyes and her self control, that which the brutality of Winter
could not break down, gave way. She turned toward him like a poor
tired bird after battling with a storm; her weakness could not endure
longer to see protection neath the leaf and branches of his goodness
and not avail herself of it.

In a moment more the words had passed her lips,--all that she had
overheard, the words uttered by Fawkes, and the fear and anguish which
since had haunted her.

"Is there naught I can do?" she cried. "O God! when did I ever commit
a sin worthy of the punishment?" She raised her eyes to Garnet. "Even
thou art pale to the lips from the hideousness of the thing."

Through the girl's confession, Garnet's attitude remained unchanged.
At her first words he started, but with an effort controlled himself.
The sudden revelation that their plans were known by one outside those
who composed the little band consecrated to the holy cause, filled him
with a terror which, at first, reason was unable to check. But as she
proceeded, the quick mind of the priest perceived that the girl's one
thought was, not to save the King, nor to defeat their hopes, but only
to deliver her father from the danger to which he was exposed. The
fear gradually passed away, and as Elinor ceased speaking, the
strongest feeling in the prelate's mind was one of sympathy for her
who wept before him.

"Is there naught," Garnet inquired, mildly, when the girl had
finished, "that thou can'st see to justify thy father's act, and by
that justification bring to thee consolation? Think, even though he
were marked to die, more honor belongs to him in this, than to live to
old age in idleness and inactivity. Dwell upon thy love for him, then
meditate on his love for the Church."

"Nay," she answered, "my knee doth bend before the altar with as great
a reverence as any who do honor to the Host, and were my father to
fall in open conflict I would not grudge his life given to a noble
cause. But this act is not loyalty to God, for, did He not decree,
'Thou shalt not kill?' 'Tis naught but murder; and if my father fall,
he will not meet death as a martyr, but as a common assassin."

Garnet was silent; the girl's words sounded strangely to him. Not
wishing to reveal his identity he determined to avoid further
argument, fearing suspicions might be raised in Elinor's mind which
would only make matters worse. What course to pursue he did not know.
As far as circumstances permitted, he would help her, but how to
effect this was beyond his present comprehension.

"I have not told thee in vain? Thou wilt aid me?" she inquired.

"My child, I must have time to meditate," answered the Jesuit. "I
cannot give thee advice upon such a weighty matter without due
deliberation; but," he added hastily, "all is safe for a time at
least; thy father is in France."

"I pray God," exclaimed the girl, "that I shall not have reason to
regret opening my heart unto thee. Nay, thou couldst not be so cruel
as to make known what I have told. Swear," she cried in sudden fear,
noting a strange expression on the other's face, "swear thou wilt keep
secret all I have revealed."

"Alarm not thyself," replied the prelate; "what thou hast uttered is
as safe as if 'twere said under the seal of the confessional. Know
further, thou hast told thy trouble to one who will ever cherish the
confidence, even if his help avail thee little. But," added he,
tenderly--in the sincerity of his heart forgetting the sword which
hung at his side--"may the peace of Him whose hand was ready to turn
the water into wine, or raise the widow's son, descend and give thee
relief."

"Thou speakest like a priest," she said.

Garnet started, but quickly replied, "Never could a priest grant thee
absolution with a gladder heart, than I would release thee from this
trouble, were it in my power, and were it the will of God that I
should do so."

"And dost think it is God's will that I suffer thus?"

"Perchance, yes," said he, in a thoughtful voice, as if communing with
himself, "and it may be His decree that many more do groan with thee.
Be not regretful thou has told thy sorrow, for even to confide a grief
is to make it lighter."

"Nay, I do not regret, I think there is little else left me but to
endure; would that I were dead and beyond the touch of sorrow," she
added, with a hopeless sigh.

"Thou shouldst not wish thyself dead, for to do so is to be
unreconciled to the will of God. If this poor hand doth fail to bring
comfort, my prayers shall ever be for strength that thou mayst bear
with fortitude all which the wisdom of heaven deems just to send. Try
to look upon thy grief as a tribute God demands to work out some
mighty project of His own."

"I will try," the girl said, a sad smile coming into her face. "Think
not I am ungrateful for thy words of comfort."

"And now, my daughter, will I wish thee the blessing of sweet sleep,
for 'tis late; I will see thee again soon."

"Thou art very good," she replied simply, "thou, the only one
remaining--" her lips trembled and tears filled her eyes; suddenly she
threw her arms about him, and between the sobs which shook her frame,
exclaimed, hiding her face upon his shoulder, "all that is left me
now."

Garnet regarded the slight figure clinging to him: "Oh God!" he
thought, "Is it Thy will that such as these must suffer?" He raised
his arm as if to encircle her, but let it drop by his side.

"Come, my child," he said after a moment, putting her gently from him,
"thy tears well nigh unman me; I would it were in my power to give
thee consolation, but help must come from higher hands than mine."

As he reached the threshold he turned and beheld a picture which
haunted him many a day, and for an instant raised within his holy mind
a doubt of the justice of such grief. As she stood, the imprint of
deep sorrow was on the fair young face--a sorrow the young should
never know. One arm was raised as though in mute appeal to him not to
forsake her in this misery. A look, and he closed the door, passing
out into the night.

The effect produced upon Garnet by the trouble he had just witnessed
was complex. Never doubting the justice of the cause he espoused,
still, his quiet nature could not hide from itself a feeling of pity
that one so good and innocent should be called upon to suffer equally
with those whose unholy hands were raised to snatch the cross from off
the altar of his fathers.

"Truly," he muttered, as he proceeded on his way--pressing a hand to
his breast that he might feel the crucifix resting there--"it hath
been resolved by higher authority than my weak will that this thing
must be done. And, Henry Garnet, who art thou to question? Still," he
added, sadly shaking his head, the memory of a tear-stained face
passing before him, "it is a pity; but for every tear that falls from
thy gentle eyes a soul will be redeemed."

He continued on his way in silence. As he approached the more densely
populated districts of the city, an almost unconscious movement of the
hand brought the fold of his mantle over his shoulder, so that it hid
the lower portion of his face. The tall figure of Garnet was one which
could not fail to attract attention, and many a passerby turned to see
who the cavalier might be. This did not escape the eye of the prelate,
and evidently for the sake of being unnoticed, he turned into a less
frequented thoroughfare, and proceeded by a circuitous route to gain
the hostelry wherein he resided. The way brought him through a portion
of the city composed of narrow intersecting streets and alleys, faced
by poor and worn out hovels. A few old warehouses here and there
marked the spots where in times gone by fine goods had been stored. As
they stood with broken windows and open doors sighing and creaking in
the wind, they appeared like living creatures who had fallen from
conditions of plenty, and were now, in their hunger, bemoaning the
loss of the abundance which once had filled them.

In front of one of these buildings Garnet paused for a moment to more
closely examine the pile, and being deeply absorbed in his task of
inspection, was not aware of the glimmer of a lantern which came
bobbing toward him along the main road. The first intimations that any
one but himself stood upon the street were a sudden flash of light in
his face, a heavy hand falling upon his shoulder, and a gruff voice
exclaiming:

"Henry Garnet, in the name of the King I arrest thee!"

The priest started, and with rapid motion drew his cloak about him,
at the same time springing upon the step of the building. The man
lowered the light and by its reflection the Jesuit could see that he
wore the uniform of the King's guard.

"Come," continued the soldier, drawing his sword, "submission better
suits thee as a priest, than does resistance."

The blow had fallen so quickly, so unexpectedly, that for an instant
Garnet stood as one struck dumb, unable either to reply or form a plan
of action. However, in a moment his alert mind grasped the situation.
He had been recognized, that was evident, but his arrest was simply
for disobeying the edict by which he, as well as all his order, were
banished from the kingdom. The penalty following the violation of this
decree, at its worst, would simply mean imprisonment in the Tower. But
what, he asked himself, would be the consequence of it? While far from
being an egotist, the Jesuit knew that he alone was the thinking power
of that cause which to him was dearer than life. And now, when plans
were fast maturing, the corn ripening in the field, awaiting but the
hand of the reapers, he was placed in sudden danger which threatened
to frustrate all their hopes. These thoughts flashed through his mind
with the rapidity of lightning as he confronted the man standing at
the foot of the steps. Escape he must,--but how?

"Come, Henry Garnet," the man repeated, ascending the steps, lantern
in one hand, a sword in the other. "Thou art my prisoner, and in the
name of his most gracious Majesty, James I., I arrest thee!"

A bold rush now would be of no avail, for the man stood with the point
of his rapier close to the prelate's breast, almost touching his
doublet; furthermore Garnet's sword was in its scabbard, and at the
first attempt to draw it, he, in all probability, would be run through
the body. Was there no alternative but to yield? A gust of wind caused
the door at his back to creak. In an instant the Jesuit had sprung for
the portal, but the soldier, perceiving his purpose, lunged with his
weapon, and so true was the aim, that the prelate's cloak was pinned
fast to the wooden frame. An instant he was held there, but the clasp
of the mantle giving way released its wearer, and Garnet stood in the
dark entry, the door shut, and his foot set firmly against it. The
move had been none too quick, for the soldier hurled himself upon the
closed portal, which caused the old boards to groan, but they did not
yield; the only result of the man's efforts were, that the lantern
flew from his grasp, rolling down the steps into the street. The
priest heard him descend to recover the light, and relinquishing his
hold upon the door, groped his way through the darkness, hoping to
elude his pursuer in the building. His hand came in contact with the
baluster, and he quickly ascended the rickety stairs. By this time,
the guard had relighted his lantern and was peering cautiously into
the hall, evidently fearing a sword thrust from out the darkness. In
this instant's hesitation, Garnet gained the loft above. Here the
obscurity was less intense, for the waning moon shining through a
broken window into a room at his left, enabled him to see his way more
distinctly. There was little time for choice of direction, for even
now the soldier had commenced to ascend, and Garnet, not venturing to
grope further in the gloom, turned toward the ray of light, and passed
quickly into the room, pressed himself against the wall and waited.
The priest could see his pursuer holding the lantern above his head,
as he ascended the stairs, looking carefully about the while. The
soldier approached the chamber in which the Jesuit lay hid, peered in
at the door, and as if not satisfied with this cursory examination
entered. At last the man seemed satisfied, and with a muttered curse
was about to leave the apartment, when a fatal turn of the lantern
swept one of its rays full upon the Jesuit.

"Ah! there thou art, my sly fox!" cried the soldier, springing, sword
in hand, at Garnet; another instant would have seen the priest pinned
fast to the wall, had not the man's foot in some way become entangled
in the mantle hanging upon his arm, throwing him headlong with great
clatter of steel to the floor.

In a moment Garnet was upon him, both hands at the soldier's throat,
the long fingers pressing firmly the windpipe; one more strong clasp
and the priest released his hold, seized the other's sword, which had
fallen to the floor, and stood with its point upon the man's breast.

"Swear by the God thou fearest, and upon thine honor, that thou wilt
remain in this room until I leave the house! Swear it!" the priest
repeated, "ere I run thee through!"

No answer followed his command.

"Come. Swear it!" he repeated, pressing the rapier firmly against the
other's chest. The ominous silence fell upon the priest as strange. He
stooped to look into the face. The light was dim, and still lower he
bent. Suddenly the sword dropped from his hand, for the Jesuit saw by
the bulging eyes which stared into his that he had demanded an oath
from a corpse. Those long white fingers had pressed more firmly than
they knew; the man's windpipe was crushed like paper.

"My God!" the Jesuit whispered, kneeling beside the prostrate form,
horror of the deed falling upon him. "Of what have I been guilty?
This man's blood upon my head?" Terror-stricken, he looked about the
room. Again his eyes returned to the thing lying beside him. Was that
a movement of the distorted face? He gazed upon it in horrible
fascination. Slowly the lips of the dead man parted, the jaw dropped,
and it seemed as though a hideous smile lay upon the distorted visage.

"Ah!" cried Garnet, springing to his feet, "Even in death thou art the
victor, for I am shackled to thee. Never in this world can I escape
the recollection of thy countenance!"

The priest fell upon his knees, and raised his hands:

"God help me and forgive me for this deed!" he cried. "If I have
sinned, 'twas not to save this worthless life of mine; not that I
deemed it sweet to live, but that I might survive to consecrate or
yield that life in the furtherance of Thy holy work!"

He paused a moment in silent prayer, then arose, and taking a crucifix
from his doublet, knelt by the figure on the floor and pressed the
symbol to the dead lips.

"Nay," said he, as he stood regarding the man, "I did not wish thy
death, and would gladly yield my life to see thee breathe again, but
'twas ordained thou shouldst go first. And who next?" he added,
raising the cross and gazing upon it--"Mayhap he doth wear a crown."




CHAPTER XVI.

MONTEAGLE AND SALISBURY.


Four months passed; months of impatience to the conspirators who
awaited with eagerness the hour to strike against the government.
Winter and Fawkes had returned from France, their mission in part
accomplished, as they had obtained from certain of the Catholic
nobility promises of assistance in the way of men and money, did the
doors of England open to receive them. The plot to strike at the heart
of the ruling powers was slowly maturing; Fawkes, now the leading
spirit, worked diligently both with brain and hands to perfect the
plan decided upon by Winter, Catesby and the others. Secure in a
feeling of strength, the King had little thought that Fate was slowly
winding about him and his ministers a shroud which prompt action alone
could cast off.

Toward the close of a sultry midsummer day, Lord Cecil, Earl of
Salisbury and Prime Minister of England, after holding audience with
the King, returned to his dwelling, glad to cast aside his decorations
and forget during a few hours the weighty affairs of State. He was
scarcely seated, with a glass of wine in hand, when my Lord of
Monteagle was announced as waiting in the ante-chamber. 'Twas no
strange thing for this nobleman to seek the Minister at his home, for
between them there was a warm friendship, and it pleased Cecil to
receive the other at any time he chose to visit him. He therefore
ordered that Monteagle should be at once conducted to his apartment,
and a second glass of wine prepared.

As the peer entered, the keen eyes of his host noted that his bearing
betokened a mind ill at ease.

"Faith!" said he, rising from his seat and extending his hand, "thou
bearest a most sour visage, my lord. Hath ridden in the sun, or did
thy cook forget his occupation and serve thee an ill-prepared repast?"

Monteagle smiled faintly. "Nay," said he, "'tis my mind which is
somewhat disturbed."

"Then sit thee down," cried Cecil cheerily, "and unburden thyself to
me of all save affairs of State; of them am I exceeding weary, for the
King hath a new hobby, a tax on beets and onions, in the discussion of
which the afternoon has been consumed."

"Then his Majesty devised another way----" began Monteagle.

Salisbury raised his hand. "'Tis treason," said he in feigned
displeasure; "wouldst have us in the Tower, good Monteagle, that thou
speak so lightly of James' statesmanship?" Then changing his jesting
tone to one of gravity: "But tell me, what troubles thee? Hath the air
of France failed to restore the spirits of thy son, Effingston? He
hath not returned?"

"He is still in Paris," replied the other, touching his lips to the
glass which had been proffered him, "I this day received a letter in
which he speaks encouragingly of his health, and announces his return
within the month. Thy mind is easy, my lord?"

"And why not?" demanded the Prime Minister, holding aloft his glass
that he might watch the reflection of the sun's rays upon the wine.
"England is at peace, the King seated firm upon his throne, and the
Ship of State rides on an even keel. Hast dreamed of treason, my Lord
Monteagle?"

"Perchance not treason," replied his companion, drawing his chair
nearer, "but--certain things my son hath written, added to others
coming under my own observation, have caused me some uneasiness--a
shadowy suspicion, as it were, that an ill plan is brewing against the
King's authority."

"Tut!" cried Salisbury. "'Tis a fit of indigestion, about which thou
hadst best consult thy doctor. Yet, what be these suspicions?"

"Thou knowest," replied Monteagle, sinking his voice so that it scarce
reached the other's ear, "there are certain Catholics among the nobles
who chafe grievously under the exactions of laws passed by Parliament
and approved by James."

Salisbury shrugged his shoulders. "That is beyond peradventure," said
he, "but the laws will stand."

"Of that I would speak nothing," replied Monteagle, "being neither
King nor Parliament, but it hath been hinted that perchance the wind
of discontent may fan into life a flame of----"

"Thou hast relatives among the Catholics," interrupted Cecil, looking
keenly at the other, "hast become a confidant?"

Monteagle shook his head. "Nay," said he, "nor do I desire to mix in
affairs concerning my former faith. Yet, I have knowledge of certain
meetings which have taken place composed of sundry persons opposed to
the policy of James."

"The dogs cut by the lash herd together in their discomfiture,"
replied Cecil, "yet they fear to bite the hand which stung them."

Monteagle frowned, for the words of the Prime Minister were not to his
liking.

"There is more," said he; "certain of those have been seen in France."

"'Tis a most Catholic country," replied Salisbury, "and, perhaps,
wishing to worship unmolested before their altars, some have gone
thither for their religion's sake."

"My lord!" cried Monteagle, perceiving the Minister was in a mood for
jesting, "hast thou had no fear that some hidden danger might lurk
beneath the calm exterior of the peace which covers England? Do not
smile, but hear me. Thou knowest the Viscount Effingston is in France,
at the Court of Henry, and hath mingled much with some who are close
to the throne. Perhaps it may not have reached thine ears that some
months back a bloodless duel was fought between him and one Sir Thomas
Winter, a zealous Catholic and enemy to the King."

"Ah!" broke in Salisbury, "thy speech grows interesting; and what
brought about this duel?"

"'Twas an insult cast upon me by this Winter," replied Monteagle.
"Effingston chancing to hear, resented it, and an exchange of sword
thrusts followed; but that is past. As I told thee this morning I
received a letter from Paris in which the Viscount says he hath met
this Winter and another, a soldier of the commoners, and----"

"A second duel hath followed?" interrupted the Minister.

"Not so," replied the other, "but being suspicious of the fellows, my
son did set a spy upon them, feeling sure that no honest errand took
them into France."

"And what did he discover?" asked Salisbury.

"That Winter and his companion sought many times audiences with
certain high churchmen known to be enemies of England. Once, he
chanced to meet them upon the street, when Winter flushed a scarlet
and hastily passed. After this he learned that two Englishmen, one a
soldier who had served the King of Spain, gained the ear of certain
prelates and noblemen; that their conferences had been conducted with
much secrecy, and having finished, the men left Paris in the night,
taking poste for Calais."

"And what then?" asked Salisbury, "did thy son learn anything
concerning those secret conferences?"

"No way was open to him," answered Monteagle, "but he thought it best
to lay the matter before me; the more so that Winter and the other
have returned to London."

The Prime Minister pondered for a moment. "Faith! my lord!" said he,
"thy zeal for the welfare of the State is most commendable, and the
King shall know of it, but thy spirit is overwrought with idle fear.
What if certain Catholics in England have sought audience with those
of their faith in Paris? Have we then fear of France? My word upon it,
good Monteagle, that calm thought will quell thy doubts. Of this
Thomas Winter I know something; a reminder of the luckless Essex, a
gentleman whose zeal doth warp his reason, and who, should he presume
too far, will feel the axe, I warrant. Thou sayest he is again in
England; perchance he builds a castle which the sight of a line of
soldiers will scatter to the winds. Again I thank thee for thy
counsel, my lord, nor will I neglect such matters as pertain to the
safety of the King. If it come to thee, that these dissatisfied
Catholics grow too bold in speech, for I fear not other signs of
treason, lay it before me, that I may stop their tongues, ere evil
thoughts be planted in the minds of them who cry 'amen' to any wind
of speech delivered in the market place."

Monteagle arose, for he perceived 'twas useless to speak further of
ill-defined plots and perchance groundless fears of treason against
the King.

"I but considered it my duty as an English gentleman to look to the
welfare of----" he began.

"Thou hast my confidence," interrupted Salisbury, "and though I seem
to treat lightly thy suspicions they will be most carefully heeded
should occasion arise. There be certain chambers in the Tower, where
those too zealous in their faith may pass the time in prayer, thanking
God the King is merciful, and stays the axe."

Monteagle bowed and left the room. "It may be," he muttered, "that my
mind doth dwell too much upon this matter, but I know Sir Thomas
Winter well, and there be certain of the Jesuits yet in England."




CHAPTER XVII.

SOWING THE WIND.


Late of an evening near to Michaelmas, three men applied for admission
at the door of a house close to the edge of the Thames, and which, by
reason of its surroundings, assured security from observation to those
who might choose to abide therein. Knocking upon the panel with the
hilt of a heavy rapier which he had drawn from its scabbard, the
shorter of the trio listened impatiently for the sounds which would
precede the drawing of the bolts within. His companions, who were in
the shadow of a neighboring wall, glanced about apprehensively.

"'Tis an ill-favored place, Sir Thomas," whispered one, grasping
tighter the hilt of his sword as though the touch of the steel might
calm in a measure his disquietude. "Scarce is it to my liking that
friend Guido hath chosen so----"

His companion laughed uneasily. "He hath a keen wit," replied he, "and
much precaution is necessary that none suspect at the eleventh hour.
As thou seest, good Percy, 'tis a most peaceful region, with few
abroad and no signs of the authorities."

"Peaceful, indeed," replied Percy, casting his eyes down the poorly
lighted and narrow street through which he had come; "so is a
charnel-house, yet one would scarce----"

A second rap upon the door, delivered with increased force,
interrupted the whispered conversation.

"Within!" growled Fawkes, bending so that his lips were on a level
with the keyhole. "Art sleeping, Master Keyes, or----"

The shuffling of feet answered, and a voice nearly inarticulate from
drowsiness demanded in no gentle tones who sought admittance to an
honest dwelling at so unseasonable an hour.

Upon Fawkes replying, the bolt was withdrawn, the door opened a few
inches and the face of Master Keyes appeared in the aperture. The
soldier of fortune motioned to his companions who quickly joined him.

"Good Robert, here, is a most cunning rogue," said he half laughingly,
"having feigned sleep----"

The warden of the door forced a sneering smile. "Faith!" said he,
making way that the others might enter, "'twas such feigning as may
ever come to me when I would forget my troubles, and there be in my
purse no silver to purchase that which is opposed to conscience. What
wouldst thou, Guido Fawkes? that I sit upright in a corner from
eventide till morn that thou be not kept waiting before the door? Ill
was the day when, listening to thy words, I undertook this errand;
thou art fain to wish that I may be blown to the devil by thy six and
thirty barrels of----"

Fawkes hastily laid his open palm across the mouth of the irate man.
"What now?" growled he gruffly, "that thou must cry aloud the contents
of thy cellar? Hast not been paid?"

"Aye," grumbled the man, drawing back, "for sitting over hell! May
those selfsame Spanish hirelings to whom thy powder goeth, be blown to
their master with scant courtesy!"

Winter whispered in Percy's ear: "A pretty trick, good Percy, yet what
more natural than, wishing to turn a penny by furnishing powder to
the Dons, brave Guido should act with much secrecy, so that it be not
seized by the authorities?"

Already they were in the house, and the door was securely fastened.
Fawkes laid aside some of his cautiousness.

"Friend Robert is a faithful man," said he, turning to his companions
and speaking with much significance; "therefore have I entered into an
agreement with him, that I, being under contract to the Spanish
ambassador to convey certain barrels of gunpowder into Flanders, he
should guard them till the time be ripe for loading into such vessels
as will carry them to the ship which I have hired."

"Then," replied Winter, taking from his wallet a gold piece and
tendering it to Keyes, "he will accept this token which, I warrant,
will be increased by others of its kind if his diligence pleaseth
thee."

On seeing the gold the man's ill temper vanished. "Good gentlemen,"
cried he, seizing eagerly the coin, "I spoke but hastily."

"That we know," said Winter, "and, perchance we, had we been so rudely
awakened, would have done as thou didst. Hath any disturbed thee
during thy guardianship?"

"None, save a few drunken braggarts who found their way hither, and
would have battered in the door. Did any come whose wits were sharper
than their caution, I would have----"

"What?" asked Fawkes pointedly, as the speaker hesitated.

"Faith!" replied Keyes, "being a poor man, and a bag of gold pieces
forthcoming upon the safe loading of this devil's face powder onto
the Spanish vessel, 'twould be but just, that did any seek to cheat me
of it--well, the river tells no tales; what think ye, gentlemen?"

Percy shuddered; Winter pressed his hand. "Nay, good Percy," he
whispered, "'tis scarce like to happen, yet even so, we would be but
instruments in the hand of God."

During this conversation Fawkes, who seemed to be familiar with the
house, had led his companions into a small apartment whose window
overlooked the river which, washing against the stone foundation of
the dwelling, offered a safe retreat did any, bent upon trouble
making, force the street door.

Winter and Percy glanced about them. The place was bare save for a
rude cot, a shaky table upon which flickered an iron-bound lantern,
and a small chest that, did occasion require, could be placed against
the narrow door. At a sign from Fawkes, Keyes drew aside the bed,
disclosing in the floor the outlines of a trap door, which covered an
opening to the cellar beneath. Stooping, he raised the heavy cover,
revealing the top rounds of a rude ladder leading into the blackness
below.

"'Tis there!" said Fawkes shortly, "wouldst see it, gentlemen?"

Percy drew back, when Keyes, misunderstanding his hesitancy, caught
the lantern from the table.

"I will go down," said he, "and thou mayst safely follow; the stuff be
well housed, tight as a drum, and, as thou seest, the lantern
scattereth no fire."

"But will not the dampness of the place destroy its usefulness?" asked
Winter.

"There is little fear," replied Fawkes, "although it lieth below the
surface of the river; the cellar is hewn from the rock, and dry as a
tinder-box. Lead the way, good Robert, take heed with thy light."

With much cautiousness the two men followed Fawkes and his guide down
the ladder to the floor ten feet below. Reaching it, Keyes held up the
lantern so that its feeble rays penetrated the darkness. Piled against
the walls of the subterranean chamber, Winter and Percy discerned
irregular dark objects rising to the height of their heads.

"'Tis the wind which will free England of the pestilence," said Fawkes
grimly; then catching the quick glance of Winter, which reminded him
of the presence of Master Keyes, added: "Which sown in Flanders will
bring forth a whirlwind against those who serve not God after the
manner of the righteous."

"A goodly amount of the grains," said Percy, placing his foot again
upon a round of the ladder; "and how much saidst thou, good Master
Keyes?"

"As Fawkes hath told me, some six and thirty barrels," replied the
watchman; "enough, methinks, to send all London up to the stars."

"And the King, also," whispered Winter in Fawkes' ear, and added, "let
us to the room above. My stomach hath small liking for thy cellars."

Percy was already half way up the ladder, and the others quickly
followed. To the soldier of fortune and to Master Keyes, 'twas of
little moment that they had stood in the presence of such an engine of
destruction, which, if properly applied, would shake to its foundation
the strongest structure in Europe. But in Winter and Percy, especially
the latter, the presence of the gunpowder, thoughts of the purpose for
which it was to be used, and the lives which must be sacrificed,
overcame for the moment their fanatical zeal, and they withdrew with a
feeling akin to horror. 'Twas truly the seed of death; and in sowing
the wind might they not, themselves, reap the whirlwind?

A short time in the upper chamber restored their calmness, and they no
longer seemed such fearful things, those grim barrels of harmless
looking black grains, which might lie harmless for centuries, as they
had seen them, or, at the touch of a single tiny spark, shake London
as by an earthquake, vacate a royal throne, and exterminate in an
instant the proudest government in Europe. Percy, of more gentle
disposition than his companion, gazed into the face of Guido Fawkes
with a feeling akin to awe. His was the brain which had suggested this
terrific method for the destruction of the King and Parliament; his
the voice that had pronounced the words which laid bare the plan to
Catesby, Winter and the others. If Fawkes had never come from Spain,
perhaps----, but the subject of his gloomy thoughts was speaking in
reply to a question put by Sir Thomas.

"Thou hast noted," said he, "that this dwelling lieth close to the
river; so, 'twill be no great matter to remove the barrels from the
cellar to the deck of a boat lashed beneath the window, and, if a dark
night be chosen for the work, none, I warrant, will perceive the
matter. What sayest thou, friend Robert?"

"That there is much of wisdom in thy speech," replied the other; "and
once upon the boat, the channel to the sea, where will lie thy Spanish
galley, is open. When, thinkest thou, the powder will be moved?"

"I know not," replied Fawkes, sharply,--"in due time----" Then,
turning to his companions: "Gentlemen, having seen that which lies
below, what may be your pleasure?"

"To return quickly," replied Percy, relieved at the thought of
escaping from such an ill-favored locality.

Keyes chuckled. "Thou art in haste to quit my presence, and my pretty
devil's powder, good gentlemen," said he; "didst sleep so near as we,
perchance you would come to love it as Master Fawkes and I do. One
spark from this weak lantern, and----"

"Come!" cried Percy, drawing his arm through that of Winter,--"we are
satisfied; what need to tarry longer?"

In the street once more they, with Fawkes leading, hastened to gain a
more populous section of the city. 'Twas to Winter's house they went,
where Catesby was waiting impatiently. He, with Fawkes, had visited
the house by the river on the night previous, therefore he fell into
their discussion with good knowledge of the subject in hand.

"Thou shouldst have been a general," said he to Fawkes; "it scarce
comes to me how so goodly a quantity of powder could be stored in
yonder place without detection."

"'Twas no great matter," replied Fawkes, setting down the wineglass
Winter had handed him, "a little here, a trifle there, requiring some
weeks in the gathering; but now, as thou hast seen, there is enough."

Winter laughed. "Faith!" said he, "I would fain not have thee for mine
enemy, friend Guido; else, some fine night, while I dreamed not that
danger threatened, my good dwelling would come to grief."

Fawkes smiled grimly. "Not so," said he; "if thou wert an enemy, and
I had sworn to kill thee, 'twould be by other means,"--touching the
hilt of his sword. "What thou hast seen is reserved for kings and
parliaments."

"The powder is well stored," broke in Catesby,--"what next?"

"That hath been attended to," replied Percy. "As thou knowest, certain
events must transpire ere Master Keyes gives up his guardianship. To
me has fallen the duty of looking into the matter. The cellar of the
Parliament House must be reached ere further effect can come from our
planning."

"What hast thou decided?" asked Winter.

"Upon a simple solution of the matter," replied the
Gentleman-Pensioner. "Foreseeing our course, I have made an agreement
with one Henry Ferrers for the hiring of a dwelling close to the House
of Parliament. The documents are already signed and sealed. As in many
houses, the cellar extends some feet below the surface of the street
and, next it, lies the foundation wall of the House."

"Then," cried Catesby, "we will play the mole; is it not so, good
Percy?"

"Thou hast said it," replied the other; "to reach the cellar beneath
the House of Lords we must pierce through the foundation. 'Tis of
great thickness and the task will not be easy."

"I am little used to delving," growled Fawkes, "but there is no other
way."

"And Garnet?" inquired Catesby.

"Garnet hath gone from London," said Percy, "nor will he return until
the fuse has reached the powder. He is now at Coughton House to await
such time as we shall summon him to join our forces."

"And them hast all in readiness?" asked Winter.

"In the house of Henry Ferrers are tools for digging--picks, hammers
and the like," replied Percy.

"And in another place lie six and thirty kegs of trusty powder," added
Catesby; "the instruments are at hand." Then rising: "Come, gentlemen!
our conference is ended; to-morrow we work, not talk."




CHAPTER XVIII.

THE CELLAR.


The house of Master Ferrers stood on the narrow strip of land between
the House of Lords and the river Thames. The wall of the dwelling
being adjacent to that which guarded the east side of the Parliament
House, 'twas not so difficult a matter for one bent upon gaining
secret entrance to the latter, to tunnel through it. Being of soft
bricks it would afford but a slight obstacle to determined men. To
penetrate the official structure was a harder undertaking, the
thickness thereof being some nine feet, and the masonry of flinty
stone, firmly cemented, and hardened into a compact mass by the lapse
of years. But, having once pierced through the two walls, the first of
brick, the other of stone, one would find himself in a chamber of some
extent, lying directly beneath the assembling place of the peers, and
the throne from which the King witnessed the convening of his
Parliament.

Though, in fact, a cellar to the main building, the room was upon a
level with the street without, the walls being of "stout stones" and
the ceiling formed by beams upon which rested the flooring of the
House of Lords. 'Twas in this room the conspirators proposed to place
the six and thirty barrels of gunpowder, and--Parliament being in
session--to apply a spark to the slumbering power by which those who
occupied the room above would be blown heavenward with such scant
ceremony that none among them should have time to cry: "Good Lord,
have mercy upon us! Amen!"

In selecting the house against the east wall of the Peer's meeting
place, Percy had acted with some wisdom. The Thames was the silent
highway of London, and did a boat stop beside the river entrance of
the dwelling, none would be likely to take any note thereof, nor to
think it matter of suspicion for one who occupied the place to use the
water as means of conveying such commodities as he chose to his
storeroom or cellar. In this manner the powder stored under the
guardianship of Master Keyes was removed by night to the second
storage place, that it might be in readiness when the time arrived for
placing it beneath the floor of Parliament. Many persons dwelt in the
neighborhood; in the vicinity were clustered the houses of the Keeper
of the Wardrobe, auditors and tellers of the Exchequer, and many other
officials of the government, any of whom might notice the barge lying
close at the edge of the garden on the river front, and the men
carrying from it to the house divers packages, but it was not probable
that they would. None, unless having business with Master Percy, would
approach the door, nor enter the garden, much less question the
carriers concerning that which they removed so carefully.

It was at the end of the tenth day after the visit of Percy and Sir
Thomas to Master Keyes that the six and thirty barrels--twenty-four
hundred pounds--of powder were safely stored in the building next the
Parliament House.

But ere this was accomplished, those who had undertaken the digging of
the tunnel began their work. Under cover of the darkness, Catesby,
Wright, Percy, Winter and Fawkes, entered the house leased by the
Gentleman-Pensioner, and being provided with a goodly quantity of
baked meats and other necessaries, that nothing should arise to call
them abroad, they began their work upon the brick wall beyond which
lay the masonry proper of the House.

Of the five, four were gentlemen of blood, to whom the handling of
pick and bar came not so readily. To Fawkes, skilled through long
service in foreign lands, where the undermining of walls and
fortifications was a common occupation, it fell to direct the work,
although in actual digging he took small part, it having been agreed
that he should serve as watchman, warn the others did any approach the
garden, or danger arise from sounds in the cellar reaching the ears of
those whose curiosity might bring unwelcome investigation as to so
strange a proceeding. Crowded as they were in the narrow space, the
four conspirators, with doublets cast aside and limbs weary from their
unusual occupation, plied drill and crowbar, enlivening their toil by
discourse upon the subject of the undertaking, and stopping ever and
anon to refresh themselves with ale, or wine.

"Faith!" said Sir Thomas, looking woefully upon his begrimed hands and
vestment, "'tis a sorry thing to play the mole, when a sword thrust
delivered from behind a curtain, or the stroke of a poniard, would as
well free us of these tyrants."

"'Twere perchance easier," replied Percy, driving his drill through
the last layer of bricks which stood between them and the second wall.
"I, for one, would choose the Lord to give me work under an open sky,
where there be less dust to blind the eyes and stifle the breath."

Catesby laughed harshly. "Could Garnet hear thee," said he, "a
discourse of patience would soon be forthcoming. To your work,
gentlemen; we have already pierced one wall."

An exclamation from Wright interrupted them.

"By the wounds," he growled, throwing down his crowbar with much show
of temper, "one wall, indeed; a paper covering compared with this,"
and taking the bar again drove its point with great force against the
one now exposed, belonging to the House.

The iron rebounded from the solid masonry as though driven against a
sheet of steel, for the flinty stone turned it easily, and only a
shower of sparks answered the blow.

"What hast thou there?" asked Winter.

"The gate of hell," retorted Wright, kicking the bar with his foot,
"nine feet of it, by Master Percy's computation, and, I warrant, as
many years will be required to see the further side. Try it, good
Catesby, 'tis a nut a giant could scarce crack, though he wield a
battering ram."

Taking up a lantern which stood by the wall, Catesby examined the
masonry with great carefulness.

"Thou shouldst have struck the mortar," said he, tapping the cement
between the blocks of stone with the point of his drill, "wouldst tear
away the rock itself?"

For some moments he worked diligently, streaming with perspiration and
his loud breathing filling the narrow place. A hole scarce three
inches deep rewarded his exertions.

"'Tis well reasoned," growled he at length, "here is a riddle for
Master Fawkes; wilt summon him, friend Percy?"

Glad for an excuse to leave for a moment the ill-savored cellar, Percy
hastened on his errand, and Fawkes presently entered, looking keenly
about.

"What now, gentlemen?" said he, "hast made an opening?"

"That have we not, save through this wall of brick," replied Catesby,
"methinks thy gunpowder could scarce open a further way, friend Guido.
Look thou at yon barrier of stone."

Taking the lantern, Fawkes followed the suggestion. "'Tis, in truth,
most strongly put together," said he at length, "but with due patience
and diligence this also may be overcome. Give me a drill."

Having received one from the hand of Winter he attacked the masonry,
striking here, picking there, until, having loosened a goodly portion
of cement, he caught up a heavy crowbar, and inserting its point into
the narrow opening, bore down upon the iron with all his strength and
the block of stone, freed from its fastening, was detached and fell
with a dull crash upon the floor at his feet.

The soldier of fortune wiped his brow. "'Tis of the smallest," said
he, "but the others will give way in turn. Thou must first be sure
that the mortar is removed, when, using sufficient force, the rocks
will loosen, thus making the hole larger."

"There be too few of us," said Winter. "I think some word should be
sent to my brother Robert, that he join us in this business, and also
Master Keyes, who being a man of much resource, and, perchance,
skilled in such labor as this, may aid us much."

"Can he be trusted in so dangerous a venture?" asked Wright. "Of thy
brother Robert there is no fear, but what of this Master Keyes?"

"Friend Guido will answer for his loyalty," replied Winter; "the man
is reliable, though his zeal turneth to the securing of money.
Already have I examined him, and found that within his mind lay some
suspicion as to our object in collecting such a quantity of powder.
For recompense he will dig most industriously, and promise of reward
when our mission is accomplished will make him dumb. Thou hast my word
upon it."

"Then," said Catesby, "let him be summoned hither, and thy brother
also; much labor lies before us; seven men can scarce accomplish it,
and we are now but five."

It was agreed that on the following night Fawkes should bring Keyes
and Robert Winter to the cellar, when, with a greater number to labor,
the work of forcing a passage through the wall could be accomplished
more rapidly. In the meantime, being excessively wearied, the
conspirators left the cellar and sought repose.

       *       *       *       *       *

Two weeks passed. The excavation in the wall of the Parliament House
had increased day by day, until a hole some five or six feet in
length, large enough to admit the body of a man, was bored through the
solid masonry. With the assistance of the two additional members to
their little party the conspirators worked with renewed energy. Filled
with enthusiasm they had little sense of fatigue, and plied pick and
drill vigorously that they might gain entrance to the room beneath the
lord's chamber before the convening of Parliament, which, as Percy
learned, was to take place on the fifth of November. Confident that
their work was appointed by God, those men of gentle blood curbed
their impatience, though laborious and slow was the task, and every
muscle and bone ached when the tools were laid aside. For a time the
disposal of the earth and rock taken from the tunnel puzzled them, but
Fawkes with characteristic quickness found a way;--such of the debris
as would attract little attention was scattered about the garden; as
for the larger rocks and mortar, the river was close at hand, and, as
Robert Keyes had said, it told no tales.

So they worked, beguiling the weary hours with discussions as to what
would follow the success of their project. England would be without a
king; the machinery of the government shattered, and the way would be
open for seating a Catholic upon the throne. Prince Henry, successor
to the crown, would perish with his father and the peers in
Parliament. They would seize the royal heirs who remained, Prince
Charles and the Princess Elizabeth, hold them in durance, while the
Catholics would choose the heir-apparent and appoint a Protector for
the kingdom. It was a daring plan and the prospect of its execution
lightened their toil, and intensified the flame of their zeal.

Somewhat near the middle of the day, when, having ceased for a moment
the attack upon the wall, Wright, who had remained in the tunnel after
the others had gone out, rushed wildly forth, his face pale under its
coat of dust and his limbs trembling strangely.

"What aileth thee?" cried Catesby, alarmed at his companion's aspect,
"hath the wall fallen in upon----"

"Nay," replied Wright with harsh voice, "but I go in no more; the
devil hath seized this tunnel, and----"

Catesby entered quickly, and in a moment was at the end of the narrow
aperture. On either side arose the rough masonry, torn and ragged
where the stones had been forced apart; upon a heap of debris stood
Wright's lantern, burning dimly, beside it his heavy drill and hammer.
Catesby looked hurriedly about, but all was silent; the air was hot
and stifling and the smoke from the lantern filled his nostrils. He
turned to retrace his steps, with rough words for Wright upon his
lips, when a faint sound fell upon his ears; an unearthly thing, which
startled him and sent to his heart a thrill of superstitious terror.
'Twas a measured tinkling, as of a silver bell, which rose and fell
with steady cadence. Instinctively his hand went to his left hip, but
the familiar hilt was absent; he had left it in the room above,
guarded by Robert Winter, who watched with Fawkes.

Snatching from his bosom a small silver vial filled with holy water,
the trembling conspirator sprinkled a few drops upon the walls--the
tinkling ceased, and from the entrance behind sounded the voice of
Percy:

"What hast thou found, good Catesby, a goblin, or----"

The answer of the other was upon his lips when, above his head,
apparently from the center of the solid masonry itself, came a sound
as of the rushing of mighty waters, which continued for a short space
of time, then died away. The noise reached the ears of those in the
room without, and it needed not the white face of Catesby showing in
the opening to send them upon their knees with prayers to the Virgin
for protection. At that moment Fawkes appeared among them.

"What now?" said he gruffly, much amazed at so strange a sight, "think
ye, good gentlemen, that praying will cause the stones to separate?"

"Brave Guido!" cried Winter with trembling voice, "either this place
is bewitched or our plans discovered; we have heard----"

The renewal of the noise interrupted him. Fawkes laid his hand upon
his hilt and, with his lips pressed close together, thrust his head
into the entrance of the tunnel. For a moment he remained silent,
then turned with a grim look upon his face.

"'Tis from the place which we strive to reach," said he shortly; "go
ye to the room above, while I learn its meaning;" and without more
delay he left the cellar, followed by his terror-stricken companions.

Disguised in the dress of a common porter there was little danger in
his venturing abroad. After an absence of about an hour, he returned
to the six conspirators.

"Faith!" said he, tossing his cap upon the table, "thou mayst lay
aside thy tools, Sir Thomas, and the others likewise."

"And wherefore?" asked Percy with bloodless lips. "Are we then
discovered? If so, I will die with sword in hand----"

"Speak not of dying," replied Fawkes, a smile passing over his face;
"rather set thy wits to working. Thou art good at bargaining; hire for
us, therefore, this cellar beneath the House of Parliament."

The Catholic gentlemen gazed at him in astonishment, wondering if some
sudden terror had beclouded his brain; or, did the man but jest with
them?

"Hire the chamber under Parliament House?" gasped Catesby, "as well
might good Percy bargain for the royal prerogative of James."

"Ye think me mad," said Fawkes, "but listen. After leaving you I made
my way with all haste to the door of the Parliament cellar, which was
open, and discovered the meaning of the noise which reached us in the
tunnel;--'twas the sliding downward of a goodly quantity of coal,
owned by a woman of some property called Bright, a dealer in coals and
faggots. She being present, attending to the removal of her own, I
addressed her and learned that, having hired the cellar from the
authorities, she was about to give it over to them.

"'And is't for rent?' asked I.

"'That it is,' replied she; 'for he who hath the renting of it, one
Whynniard, by name, did offer it for the coming quarter, but it
pleaseth me to store my coals elsewhere.'

"Thou seest, therefore, that this room is for us if we do choose, and
Master Percy, well versed in such matters, has but to bespeak this
Whynniard and possession will be given of a most valuable corner of
the House of Parliament."

This sudden turn of fortune rendered the conspirators for the moment
speechless. Winter was the first to regain his balance.

"It shall be done," cried he; "right glad am I that such a chance hath
come to us. Good Master Percy, bestir thyself, before another seize
the opportunity."

To all, it seemed that the hand of God had opened a way for them, and
Percy made haste to do his errand, and with such success, that ere
another sunrise the room beneath the House of Lords was in the hands
of those who hoped to overthrow the government.

Having gained so easily the place they had sought to acquire by
stealth and painful labor, the conspirators at once set about
conveying into it the powder now stored in the house of Master
Ferrers. Fawkes, to whom this work fell, bought, and ordered deposited
in the chamber, a goodly quantity of coals and faggots, so that one
chancing to enter would note only a pile of such commodities as
dealers in fuel collected for sale. Care was taken that the unfinished
tunnel in the wall should be covered so that none would notice it.
This was easily done by replacing a few of the outer stones and
cementing them together.

Some days yet remained before the opening of Parliament; during that
time Percy, Catesby, Winter and others of the conspirators, formed
such plans as would be to their advantage when the kingdom, shaken to
its center by the death of the King and his ministers, should be
thrown into confusion. As for Fawkes, each day found him in the fatal
cellar, where he studied the condition of his coals and faggots,
making sure that no prying eye had penetrated the covering, under
which was hidden the "devil's powder" awaiting the spark which would
free English Catholics from James of Scotland and his Parliament.




CHAPTER XIX.

THE NOTE OF WARNING.


During the last week of October, sixteen hundred and five, near the
day for the convening of Parliament, Lord Monteagle suddenly appeared
in his house at Hoxton, from which he had been absent a month. His
manner was perturbed and preoccupied in the extreme. Usually of a
genial disposition, he surprised the servants who attended him, by an
impatient order that supper be served at once, as he and the gentlemen
accompanying him had already fasted too long.

Soon after seven in the evening he dispatched a footman upon an errand
into the neighboring street. This man shortly returned in haste,
presenting to his lordship a sealed letter, addressed, in a cramped
hand, to "The Right Honorable, the Lord Monteagle."

He received the missive, handling it in a fastidious manner, and
inquired with some show of spirit how it had come through a servant,
instead of being delivered in the usual way.

"'Twas given me," replied the footman, "by a reasonably tall person
who stood upon a corner of the street, and directed with much
semblance of authority that I give it into thy lordship's hand and to
no other."

"'Tis a most unwonted thing," said Monteagle, breaking the seal,
"probably some petition for alms which----"

Then, on glancing over the sheet, he started, and turned to a
gentleman beside him.

"Good Thomas Ward," said he, "'tis written in a most illegible and
wretched hand which I can scarce decipher; neither bears it any date
or superscription. I pray thee take and read aloud, that all may hear
and pass opinion upon so strange a matter."

Ward accepted the paper, and smoothed it out upon his hand. "It seems
the writing of a laborer," said he, "one who doth wield a pick and
spade with more ease than a quill. A most unmannerly jumble of
ill-conditioned words, as thou shalt judge, my lord, upon hearing." So
saying he read aloud as follows, while the others sat and listened:

    "My lord out of the love I beare to some of youer friends I
    have a cayer of youer preservation therefor I would advyse
    yowe as yowe tender youer lyfe to devyse some excuse to shift
    of youer attendance at this parleament for God and man bathe
    concurred to punishe the wickedness of this tyme and thinke
    not slyghtly of this advertisment but retyre youer selfe into
    youer country where yowe may expect the event in safty for
    though there be no appearence of any stir yet I say they
    shall receyve a terrible blowe this parleament, and yet they
    shall not see who hurts them. Thys cowncel is not to be
    condemed because it may do yowe good and can do yowe no harm,
    for the danger is passed as soon as yowe have burnt the
    letter, and I hope God will gyve yowe the grace to make good
    use of it to whose holy protection I commend yowe."

"A most amazing document," said Ward, as he returned it to Monteagle;
"and what think you of it, my lord? canst detect the meaning of so
strange a warning?"

His lordship contracted his brow and studied the writing with much
attention. "'Tis as you perceive," said he, "a warning unto me that
some unexplained danger lies in the way."

"A boorish jest," cried one at the table; "think not upon it, my
lord."

"Which is proved beyond doubt by the action of the one who brought
it," said another; "he dared not deliver it at the door."

Monteagle folded the letter carefully and thrust it inside his
doublet. There arose in his mind suspicion that in the tenor of the
message lay the verification of the warning to Lord Salisbury, and
that, mayhap, beneath the apparent serenity of the kingdom, smoldered
a volcano which needed but the touch of a directing master hand to
send belching forth its contents of treason and blood. Into his mind
came also the words of the Prime Minister spoken one afternoon several
months before, that should aught be unfolded of plots or treasonable
designs, they should be disclosed to him, and thus the danger to the
State be averted.

He had therefore a feeling of relief when the meal was ended, and his
companions left him to carry out his intention. The raw October night
was filled with storm and blackness, but the spirit of Lord Monteagle
burned within him to lay before Salisbury and, perchance, the King,
the warning which had come to him.

Scarce a quarter of an hour elapsed after rising from the table ere,
covered by a great cloak, booted, and with a stout rapier girt at his
side, he left Hoxton House unnoticed, and turned his steps toward the
dwelling of the Prime Minister. Although the hour was late Cecil had
not retired when he received the announcement that Monteagle sought an
interview. Surprised at so unusual an occurrence the Minister
hastened to greet his visitor, ordering, as was his custom, that a
light repast be set before him.

"And what now, good Monteagle?" asked he, looking at his companion
with a smile, "hast thy digestion played thee false again?"

"Of that thou shalt judge, my lord," replied Monteagle, taking the
letter from his doublet and handing it to the Minister.

Salisbury mastered its contents with an aptness peculiar to himself.

"Faith!" said he, letting his eyes rest searchingly upon the face of
his companion, "and how camest thou by this thing, my good lord?"

Monteagle related briefly the scene at the supper table.

"And didst thou have the letter read aloud, in the presence of thy
gentlemen?" asked the Minister.

"Its contents were unknown to me," replied the other; "the writing was
obscure and I did request Thomas Ward to decipher it."

Salisbury pondered for a moment. The warning of danger threatening
those who would sit at the opening of the coming Parliament perplexed
him, and drawing nearer to a light he studied the letter carefully.

"Thou hast done well," said he, suddenly turning to Monteagle, "in
placing this paper in my hands without delay, yet----" he laid a
finger on the letter, "perchance 'tis nothing, or--there may be much
behind these ill-written lines. Thou perceivest that herein is
written: 'for the danger is passed as soon as you have burned the
letter!' What then can be the use of such a warning? as, hadst thou
put the sheet to fire, there had been no danger."

"'Tis beyond my comprehension," replied Monteagle, "'tis a riddle."

Salisbury looked up quickly. Despite his assumed indifference at the
time, the former conversation with the ex-Catholic nobleman had
aroused in his mind suspicions that some danger might lurk beneath the
calm which had lulled the King into a feeling of security. He
understood well that, although there had been no open manifestations
of treason on the part of zealous adherents to the Catholic faith in
England, there were among them men who but awaited opportunity to show
in no gentle way, their displeasure at the policy of James. He
remembered also, that Monteagle had been a Catholic, though now a firm
partisan of the government and in high favor at Whitehall. Might it
not be possible that some knowledge coming to him of a plot against
the State, and, not wishing to openly accuse his former compatriots,
he had taken a more subtle way, seeking by veiled warnings and hints,
to arouse suspicion in the other's mind, and so lead to some action on
the part of the government? Yet, it was not in accordance with his
policy to reveal his real thoughts; therefore, again thanking the
other for his zeal with reference to the letter, he dismissed him with
a promise that the matter should not be forgotten.

After Monteagle had left he again studied the missive, endeavoring to
read between the lines, and bringing all his wit to bear upon the
meaning. Then, as it was his custom to work quietly and without haste,
for six days he held the document before making it known to the King.

James was at first alarmed, but upon perceiving that the Minister
retained his calmness, he put aside his fears and questioned
Salisbury closely concerning the meaning of the strange warning. In
the latter's mind was no thought of arousing James to hasty action,
for, if in truth a plot was brewing, too sudden a movement on the part
of the government would warn those engaged in it, and only postpone
the culmination to a more favorable opportunity. Following this line
of thought the Prime Minister calmed the sovereign's fears, and the
King, trusting to the prudence and shrewdness of his chief counselor,
dismissed the matter with a jest.

Report, indeed, reached the ears of Winter, Catesby and others of the
conspirators, that Lord Monteagle had been warned to absent himself
from Parliament on the opening day. They were alarmed for a time, and
sought solution of the problem, wishing to know who had played the
traitor. Suspicion pointed to one Francis Tresham, whose sister had
married Monteagle, and who, naturally, would seek to save his
brother-in-law. But as Tresham denied all knowledge of the matter, the
government made no move, and even Salisbury, usually alert, remained
inactive. After a week of uncertainty, the conspirators again gathered
their forces and the plot against the King and Parliament continued to
ripen. Fawkes, beyond all others, became more reckless.

"Should all else fail," said he, "I remain firm; and at the end will
kill this King even, if needful, in the royal bedchamber."




CHAPTER XX.

ON THE STROKE OF ELEVEN.


"What, my daughter, up at this late hour!" exclaimed Fawkes, as he
entered the room where Elinor sat. "I had deemed thee long abed."

The man threw himself into a chair by the fire with an air of fatigue,
and sat in moody silence. The girl glanced up; then arising, passed
over to him and lightly kissed his brow. The caress did not meet with
any response; in fact, he seemed scarcely conscious of it, and after a
moment's hesitation, Elinor resumed her seat.

She had led a strange existence for the past eight months;--ever
waiting, ever dreading, and as yet nothing had occurred. To her this
period had been one of breathless suspense, like the moment before the
storm, when trees hang lifeless in a stifling atmosphere, and animals
raise their heads in frightened expectancy, awaiting with nameless
terror the first gust which shall herald the tornado. Since her
father's return from France, she noted that the air of preoccupation
apparent before his departure, was now intensified. While in his
kindness toward her the girl could detect no change, still, there had
come between them a species of estrangement. Seldom was there an
opportunity for them to converse, for Fawkes was up before daylight,
and rarely returned until after the midnight hour had sounded. Often
it was in her heart to ask his confidence--often to hint that she had
overheard his words on that fearful night,--but when she approached
with such intent, a nameless something in his manner held her mute.

The source from which she had hoped would flow sweet waters of comfort
and relief proved dry and arid as summer dust; he to whom in an
outburst of anguish she had confided her grief vanished completely
from her life, as though the earth had engulfed him. True, Garnet
visited her many times after the night she unburdened her heart to
him, but his counsel was ever the same--to wait; at times she even
imagined there was in his tones a hint at justification of her
father's utterance. However, since the day on which Fawkes had
returned, the Jesuit had never passed the threshold of the house. How
to account for this absence she knew not, but in a vague way
associated it with the mystery surrounding her father.

Winter, Elinor had not seen; her wonder at his studious avoidance of
her was matched by the terror with which she anticipated meeting him.
And her first grief?--the forced sacrifice of life's happiness with
the man she loved--had time been kind, and stilled the aching of her
heart? No; for in it the flame burned as brightly as when upon that
day, long ago, his first kiss had breathed upon the glowing spark,
changing it into a tongue of flame which leaped to her very lips.
Where Effingston had gone, she did not know, but her prayers were ever
the same, that in the abyss wherein lay her own fair fame he should
cast his love;--so grief for him would cease to exist.

At last the silence of the room was broken by the man before the fire,
who turned toward her, and, as if but just noting her presence, said,
drowsily: "Daughter, methinks such late hours ill befit thee. It hath
long since struck twelve; thou hast already lost thy beauty sleep."

Elinor arose, laid aside the work with which she had been employed,
passed over to Fawkes, then stooped and kissed him. As her lips
touched his, he reached up, took her face between his hands and gazing
at her said, after a moment: "My pretty one, if at any time death
should take thy father from thee, wouldst ever cease to love him?"

The girl started; for the words had broken strangely in upon her
thoughts. Evidently the man beheld the shocked look, for he continued,
putting his arm about her slight form and pressing it close to him,
"Nay, my daughter, thou needst not be alarmed at what I say, for--for
'twas nothing. Thou knowest in years I do grow apace, and 'twould be
small wonder if death did perchance tap me on the shoulder and say,
'Thou art the man!' There, there, little one," he added kissing her,
"thou needst not reply; I can read an answer in thy eyes."

"And, prithee, didst ever doubt my love for thee?" whispered the girl,
as she gently placed her arms about his neck.

"Nay, never!" answered Fawkes, quickly, in a husky voice, "but--but
'tis sweet to hear thee tell thy love, and," he added, taking one of
her white hands within his own, "thou art all I have. If at any time
death should steal thee from thy father's arms, methinks he would soon
follow in thy light footsteps."

"Much happiness it doth give me to hear from thee such words," the
girl replied, "even though they have but solemn import."

"And dost thy father's affection need repetition? Surely, thou knowest
'tis all thine own." For an instant there was silence, broken only by
the crackling logs. Then the girl said, as though dwelling upon his
words: "Nay, I never doubted thee--but--but----"

"But what, my daughter?" Fawkes asked, tenderly, pressing her fingers
to his lips.

"Well, perchance," she answered with a smile, "I did but wish, like
thee, to hear again the confession of it."

His only response was the pressing of her figure closer to his heart.

"Tell me," she began after a moment, in a hesitating voice, casting a
half-timid glance at her father's face; "dost think one ever speaks
words from anger that--well, that in calmer moments he would give a
world to unsay?"

"What brought such question to thy mind, daughter?" enquired the other
with a smile of surprise.

"Perchance 'tis but a causeless query," she replied, smoothing his
tumbled locks.

"Many foolish things are spoke in passion," said Fawkes; "things which
leave a lifetime of regret behind. I do remember that once, in this
very room, my temper did o'erleap its bounds and lent my tongue words
which I would give a year of sweet life to unsay. Dost know my
meaning, darling?" he inquired, looking at her with moisture in his
eyes. "'Twas when I had not long arrived from Spain; in truth, 'twas
on the very night when thou----"

"Nay, I will not hear thee repeat," she interrupted, laying her hand
upon his mouth. "I know all, but thou canst not think how happy this
doth make me."

"Didst thou imagine I could mean those wicked words?" asked the man
tenderly, "'Twas a sudden outburst of temper on hearing--well, well,
since thy dainty fingers forbid my speech I will be mute."

"See!" cried Elinor, springing to her feet, in the first happiness of
her relieved mind. "Now thou shalt hear me laugh and sing all through
the day, till thou wilt cry mercy. And mayhap some time thou and I,"
continued the girl, seating herself beside him, "shall leave this
chilly land with all its cares and fly to a fairer country, where cold
winds are not known, where sweet flowers do ever bloom, and we will
love each other; in that, forget all else, and in forgetting; be
forever happy and at rest."

"Perchance, some day," murmured the man. "But now, one more caress and
thou must to thy bed, or 'twill be light ere thou art in dreamland."

She arose, a bright smile upon her face--brighter than he had seen
resting there for many a day.

"Ah!" she cried, once more throwing her arms about him, "would that I
could give to thee the happiness thy words have brought to me."

"And so thou canst," replied the man, suddenly.

"How may that be done?--tell me quickly!" she exclaimed, playfully,
"that I may the sooner begin."

"It is, sweet Elinor," said Fawkes, gazing down into her eyes, "that
thou wilt always love this man before thee--nay, even," he continued
with a depth of feeling in his tone which she had never heard before,
"even shouldst thou hear him branded as--as--no matter what manner of
things might be uttered against him, thou art always to remember that
he at least loved thee with all his heart, and that thou wert his
life." He stopped abruptly; the tears which coursed down his stern
face seemed strangely out of place.

"Ah!" exclaimed the girl, "I cannot bear to have thee doubt me; thou
knowest I shall be ever thy loving daughter, even unto the end of this
life and in the next."

The man was silent for a space; then mastering his emotion, and
passing a hand quickly across his face, he said: "Think naught of my
words, little one; they were but idle, born of fatigue. Now, once more
good night to thee, and a long, sweet sleep."

So she left him; but at the door she turned, and Fawkes remembered
afterward the bright and happy smile which lay upon her face.

With a light heart she went to rest, for her father's words had
banished from her mind the hideous doubt with which it had so long
been oppressed. The dreadful gulf between them had, at last, been
bridged, and once more they stood together hand in hand as in days
gone by. She was almost unwilling to yield herself to sleep, fearing
lest, on awaking, she might find her happiness but a vision of the
night. Slumber claimed her at last, and she fell into dreams of her
new-found joy. Many hours elapsed and the morning sun shone brightly
into her room, when there fell upon the girl's ear the sound of voices
in the apartment below. Remaining a moment in a dreamy state,
wondering who the early visitors might be, she suddenly caught a
sentence which stiffened the blood within her veins and brought back
to her heart in deadly force the awful fears she had thought forever
gone. Those in the chamber beneath had evidently been in conversation
for some time, for she heard them advancing toward the door as though
to depart. Then a voice, which the girl recognized as Sir Thomas
Winter's, said in a low tone: "Now, the last arrangements are made;
all doth await thy hand. Ah," he continued, "would that I might see
the outcome of this. 'Tis a ghastly thing, even though it be----"

"What?" interrupted another voice, which Elinor knew to be her
father's. "Doth thy heart begin to turn at this late hour? Marry, my
one wish is that even now the clock stood on the stroke of eleven, for
in five minutes thereafter England will be without its King and
Parliament."

"Hast all that thou wilt need?" inquired Winter.

"Yea, verily," the other answered. "Here are flint and steel, quite
new. The touchwood and the lantern are hidden beneath the faggots in
the cellar. But stay, thou hadst better lend me thy time-piece; mine
is not over trustworthy, and I would keep accurate track of the
moments."

"Here is the watch," said the other voice; "it was true to the second
yesterday. And now, for the last time, dost fully understand the
signal? It is to be the first stroke of eleven. The King is expected
at half after the hour of ten; that will leave thirty minutes' margin,
and the lords will have assembled before James doth take his place."

"Knowest thou," inquired Fawkes, when Winter had ceased, "what may be
the first measure before the House?"

"Methinks," replied the man, "one Lord Effingston will speak upon a
bill relating to the duty upon wool." And he added, with a laugh which
the girl could distinctly hear, "perchance his fine words will be
interrupted, if thy tinder be not damp."

"Thou needst have no fear of that," answered Fawkes, gruffly. "But let
us hence, for 'tis even now past the stroke of ten."

She heard them pass quickly out, and soon their footsteps died away in
the distance. Elinor lay for a moment dazed,--the blow had fallen! The
words he had uttered but a few short hours ago were a lie, uttered to
blind her. She recoiled in horror from even the thoughts of that man
with the black and treacherous heart. He was now a father but in name;
all her love turned to that other man, who, in that very moment, was
standing over a hell which awaited but the hand of Fawkes to send it
belching forth. Was there yet time to save him? All her energies bent
themselves to this one purpose. She arose and dressed hurriedly,
forming her plan of action the meanwhile. A sudden terror came upon
her. If by some accident the mine should be prematurely exploded, what
then? But she recollected the cautious man who was to fire it, and the
thought quieted her. The bell in a neighboring steeple chimed the
quarter after ten. Forty-five minutes only remained,--barely time, if
she hastened her utmost, to reach the Parliament buildings before
eleven would ring out upon the air. She was soon ready and hastened
toward the door, her trembling fingers scarce able, in their
eagerness, to lift the latch. At last they found the cord, but the
portal held firmly to its place. Again she tried, putting forth all
her strength. Still it did not yield. The horrible truth flashed upon
the girl; the heavy door was securely fastened from the outside!




CHAPTER XXI.

THE FIFTH OF NOVEMBER.


As Elinor stood confronted by the barred door, a madness born of
terror seized her. Frantically she beat upon the panel until in places
the wood was stained with her blood. Again and again she threw herself
against the heavy oak, but with no result. After many vain attempts
she sank, almost fainting, to the floor.

As she lay breathless, her tender hands bruised and bleeding, there
fell upon her ear the echo of the chime once more;--ten thirty! The
sound infused new life into her slight form. Springing to her feet she
seized a bench near by, and with a power almost superhuman, raised the
heavy piece and struck the portal with all her might. A shower of dust
rewarded her. Another blow and a wide fissure appeared across the
panel. Once more the bench crashed against the door, and it gave way,
a shower of splinters flying into the hall below. Quickly she hastened
down the stairs and gained the street. People turned wondering looks
upon the flying girl as with strength born of desperation she sped
toward Parliament House. As she reached the neighborhood a group of
men who stood engaged in conversation, noted her, and one drew forth
his watch:--"There is one carrying a petition," said he; "but fifteen
minutes yet remain before the opening of the House."

The words quickened her energies; a quarter of an hour yet!

In a moment she was in sight of the buildings. It had been her
purpose to hasten to the hall, but suddenly flashed the thought that
her entrance might be barred, and questions be asked. No time now but
for one thing,--to seek her father in the cellar, and snatch the torch
from out his hand.... The clock marked the hour of half past ten when
Fawkes, having taken leave of Sir Thomas Winter, reached the door of
the dark room under Parliament House. As he had left it, so he found
it;--the portal locked, and silence reigning within where lay the
faggots and the gunpowder. The soldier of fortune glanced about. Save
for a few idlers the narrow passage flanking the cellar door was
unoccupied. Soon even those went on their way, and unobserved he
opened the portal and slipped into the fatal chamber, closing it
noiselessly behind him, but leaving it unbarred; for, the spark once
applied to the powder, there would be scant time for escape. The
cellar was in darkness save where, through the rusty bars of a small
window, a feeble ray of light struggled with the gloom, losing itself
amid the shadows.

Stepping carefully, that no footfall might reach the ears of any
above, he groped his way along the rough stone wall. Upon reaching a
depression in the masonry, he took up from its hiding place a lantern,
a rude affair formed of iron, pierced by countless holes, and within
it a tallow candle, which, when he lighted it, sputtered fitfully and
sent forth a sickly yellow light, the glare only serving to intensify
the gloom. A rat, frightened by his approach, scurried into some dark
corner with a plaintive squeak which startled him, despite his iron
nerve.

"Faith!" he muttered, a grim smile relaxing for a moment the stern
lines of his face, "thou art strangely nervous, Guido, that such a
thing doth make thee tremble! 'Tis an adage that such vermin as I have
disturbed make haste to leave a fatal ship, and, methinks, this Ship
of State is very near the rocks. 'Tis a sign from heaven that I shall
not fail." Then, turning to the pile of faggots: "So innocent are ye,
that even Elinor, with all her gentleness, might bear you in her arms
and take no harm; but----" here he bent and touched a hidden cask:
"thou art more to my liking, and the King shall hear thee speak for
me. Thine is the voice which shall tell all England that----"

For a moment the monologue was interrupted and he busied himself with
the fuse, pouring from a flask taken from his doublet, fresh grains of
powder upon the train already laid, that nothing should be lacking to
speed the fire to its destination.

Overhead sounded countless footsteps, as the pages and attendants upon
the floor of the Parliament chamber hastened hither and thither upon
their various errands.

"My good lords and bishops are assembling," muttered Fawkes; "a most
gallant gathering, I warrant. Pity 'tis, that all must perish; for
there be some who have small voice in the passing of the laws."

Suddenly there fell upon his ear the muffled sound of a cheer raised
by countless voices. The smile upon his lips grew scornful: "The
King!" he muttered, "greeting his good Parliament. 'Tis said he loves
a well-timed jest; pity to rob England of such a famous clown;
perchance in hell the devil may use his wit to while away the dinner
hour."

The noise above increased; the peers had entered the hall; the King
had ascended the throne, and it lacked but fifteen minutes to the
first stroke of eleven, when the Parliament would open--and the flint
would kiss the steel.

Despite his hardihood the man waiting in the gloom beneath the feet of
the sovereign and his noblemen grew restless as the fatal moment
approached. Through his brain flashed thoughts of the fearful
consequence of his bloody deed,--the terror, the widespread
consternation and the chaos which would follow the destruction of the
Parliament. To him came, also, the thought of his daughter--what she
would say to him; but then--she was a child and little comprehended
affairs of State. When all was over Garnet would quiet her fears, and
her father would be a hero in her eyes.

Unconsciously he drew forth his dagger and pricked with its point the
mortar between the stones of the pillar against which he leaned. With
something to occupy his mind the moments would speed faster. The
lantern, burning dimly, stands upon the floor near his side; beyond
lies the fuse, ready for the fire.

Just at this moment Elinor, having reached the door of the cellar,
paused an instant upon the threshold, then, scarce conscious of what
she was doing pushed open the unbarred portal and stepped within the
gloomy chamber. So silent was her coming that Fawkes, busy with his
dagger and the mortar, did not perceive it. The girl hesitated,
trembling in every limb; the blackness of the place, the intense
excitement under which she labored, and the fearful thought that
already the fuse might be burning, her father gone, and death so near,
held her spellbound. She saw the faint glimmer from the lantern, a
hundred tiny streaks of light glowing through the darkness. Her father
must be there beside his light, and summoning all her energies she
moves quickly forward, intent only upon accomplishing her mission.

The rustle of her garments struck upon Fawkes' ear. He turned and saw
the half open door, the dim outline of the form which stood between
him and the faint light struggling through the aperture. With a quick
indrawing of the breath he grasped the hilt of his dagger and turned
to face the advancing figure. Shall anyone thus ruin all, at the
eleventh hour? His nerves became as if made of steel, all signs of
indecision vanish; face to face with danger he becomes once more the
hardened veteran who has met unflinchingly the fierce charge of the
foemen in the Lowcountry.

Elinor at length perceived him whom she sought, and stretched out her
hands to grasp him, for the dry lips refused to frame the words her
tongue would utter.

In that moment, noting the extended arms, and thinking the other would
lay violent hands upon him, Fawkes sprang forward and seized the frail
form about the shoulders; small time to note the softness of the flesh
and the clinging woman's garments, or the low cry which answers the
grasp of his iron hand. The blackness of the place hides their faces,
and his business is to carry out the plot.

For a moment the two--father and daughter--are locked together in a
firm embrace; the slender figure of the child bent and tortured by the
cruel pressure of the pitiless fingers. She struggled desperately, and
in her efforts to free herself Fawkes finds the way to end the matter
quickly.

"Thou wouldst undo the work," he hisses. "Didst think to find me
unprepared? Thou art a cunning knave, but this----"

No eye, save that of God, sees the uplifting of the dagger, the quick
movement of the arm, the rapid thrust which drives the fatal steel
into that tender breast, letting forth her life-blood upon the rough
pavement of the cellar.

Elinor reeled and released her hold upon him. In her agony God
stretched forth His hand and held her in His grasp so that, ere she
died, the end for which she had come might be accomplished. One word,
a bitter cry wrung from her heart, escaped her lips: "Father!"

But Fawkes heeded it not. As he sent home the dagger his foot struck
the lantern, overturning it, and sent the iron case with its burning
contents rolling across the floor toward the powder train. In another
instant the fire will have reached the fuse,--and 'tis not yet time!

With a frantic push he hurled the victim of his murderous blow away
from him, and hastened to snatch the sputtering light. His violence
flung the stricken girl to the floor, but with a last effort of will,
she staggered to her feet and groped blindly for the door, one little
hand outstretched before her, the other covering the cruel wound made
by her father's knife.

At last she found the portal, and gained the narrow way to the street.
There was but one thought in her heart,--to reach the hall above
before death claimed her.

       *       *       *       *       *

Within the House of Lords all was ready for the opening of the
Parliament. James, clothed in royal robes of State, and exchanging
jests with his favorites, was lolling upon the throne. The peers were
in their seats; some, deep in conversation, others, silently gazing at
the gorgeous scene of which they were a part. At a table standing near
the space before the throne, sat Lord Monteagle and his son, the
latter engaged in arranging the notes of his speech on the bill which
he was soon to bring before the House. Effingston seemed to be
strangely nervous as the hour for his address drew near and his
father had evidently made some jesting remark concerning his tremulous
hand, when suddenly the attention of all was drawn toward the great
doors at the extreme end of the room. Affected by the tumult, James
turned impatiently to see who had dared disturb the solemnity of the
hour. Those who were looking in that direction started with amazement.

Through the open portal, flanked by its two rows of yeomen of the
guard, advanced a slender girlish figure, with face white as marble
and whose dark eyes sought the King. Clad in a gown of some soft gray
stuff which had been torn open at the throat, revealing the gentle
curve of the white bosom, the girl staggered up the long aisle leading
to the throne. Between the fingers of the hand pressed above her heart
showed a crimson stain which, touching the bodice of her dress,
gradually spread itself upon the soft color.

Amazed at so unwonted a spectacle the peers could only stare,
transfixed. The girl had reached the space before the throne and
stopped beside the table at which Effingston stood, who alone, of all
the House, had started to his feet and confronted her. For one brief
moment she gazed into his eyes, then stretched forth her hand. The
white lips parted, she cried in a stifled voice:

"My lords! flee the House ere----"

The voice fell to a whisper, she reeled and sought to grasp the table
for support. Effingston sprang toward her, but before he reached her
side, her form sank slowly to the floor and lay at his feet. Unmindful
of the presence of the King, and of his fellow peers, the young
nobleman raised her in his arms. None beside Lord Monteagle heard him
whisper:--"Elinor!"

At her name the closed lids opened, and her lips parted in a faint
smile.

"My love!" she murmured faintly, her head sinking upon his shoulder
like that of a tired child slowly falling to sleep. "I am
guiltless--thou alone--'twas for thy sake----"

A spasm of pain swept across her face; he felt a shudder shake the
slender form, and a beseeching look sought his face.

"I understand, my darling," he whispered, pressing his lips to hers.

She sighed. A happy light shone in the fast glazing eyes.

"Elinor!" he murmured. "One more word----"

But God had taken her.




CHAPTER XXII.

FAWKES BEFORE THE KING.


For a moment a great stillness pervaded the House of Lords. The King
had half arisen from the throne, his hands tightly grasping the gilded
lions on either side, and his eyes fixed upon the dead form of Elinor,
lying at Effingston's feet. All followed the monarch's glance, the
ministers and peers leaning forward to better see the stricken girl
growing rigid in the clasp of death. So profound was the silence in
the great hall, that the footsteps of those without were heard with
startling distinctness in every part of the room. Before all the
peers, leaned Lord Monteagle, his gaze riveted upon the face of his
son. As for Effingston he heeded nothing; like an image of stone he
stood, his limbs powerless and his blood turned to ice; the face of
the dead was not whiter than his, yet, upon her face was the smile of
peace, in his, the shadow of conscious, mortal agony.

So sudden had been the coming of that tender maid, born of the people,
but now more noble than any lord of England, that none save,
perchance, Salisbury, Monteagle and the King, comprehended its
meaning. The girl's dying cry that all should flee the House of
Parliament, was a mystery to the lords; but to the mind of the Prime
Minister, and to Monteagle and James, came as by a flash of lightning,
the veiled meaning in the letter, which, strong in his feeling of
security, the King had hitherto looked upon as an idle jest, gotten up
to disturb his dreams. Raising his eyes from the spot where Elinor
lay, her blood staining the polished floor, he turned them upon
Salisbury, with a look of interrogation. The Minister collected by an
effort his scattered senses. Into his mind came as though by Divine
inspiration some inkling of the nature of the threatened danger.
Turning quickly, he summoned to his side Master Edmond Doubleday, an
officer of the royal household.

"Go," said he hoarsely, "into the cellar, and whosoever thou findest
there, be it man or woman, seize quickly. Perchance the King's life
dependeth upon thy expedition."

Of quick wit, the officer comprehended that his superior had surmised
some plot, the solution of which might be found below. Hastening from
the hall he gathered on the way a dozen gentlemen, and together the
company hurried from the House and sought the door which opened to the
chamber under it. Something guided their steps--great, crimson
splashes upon the pavement, blood drops which left a well-marked trail
from the space before the throne of the King--to the narrow entrance
of the cellar wherein lay the danger which they must avert. Little did
Guido Fawkes know--as little had the dead girl comprehended--that her
heart's blood would mark the way which would lead him to the scaffold
because it would be the means of hastening on his enemies, directing
them with no uncertain significance to his hiding place.

In the semi-darkness of the cellar, amid his coals and faggots, with
the six and thirty barrels of gunpowder ready for the spark, the
daring soldier of fortune stood with trembling limbs, and a nameless
terror at his heart. Unflinching in the face of danger, the first in
all deeds of hardihood, famed for his valor in the Lowcountry, the
overturning of the lantern so near the powder train, and the low cry
of agony which followed the driving home of his dagger, had unnerved
him. For one brief instant he thought he recognized the cry--that from
the gasping lips so near his own had fallen the word "father!" but in
the excitement of the moment he dismissed the dreadful thought. Some
idle, curious knave had chanced to see the cellar door, and entered.
Was it his fault that he had resorted to the knife to prevent the
discovery of his presence?

Occupied with the overturned lantern he had noted little what befell
the other. Stabbed to death, the intruder probably lay in some dark
corner where the soldier's frantic push had sent him. The lantern
burned dimly, and time was speeding, so 'twould be an ill thing to
waste it upon a dead man. Steadying his nerves by an effort, Fawkes
took out the watch which Winter had given him, and bending toward the
flickering light studied the dial. The hour was at hand; in five
minutes the great clock in the tower of St. Paul would mark the stroke
of eleven, and he would fire the fuse.

Searching in his doublet he drew forth a tinder box and touchwood.
Five minutes more and he would strike the spark; in five more the red,
spitting serpent would reach the hidden powder; by then he would be
safe, and, mingling with the crowd, would hear the roar of thunder
heralding the passing of James Stuart and his Parliament into
eternity.

As he waited, the flint held ready to strike the steel, there flashed
through his mind the thought of his daughter, but she was safe at
home, and----The sound of hasty footsteps and the passing of dark
forms before the dim light struggling through the half closed entrance
to the cellar, broke his revery. Was it another come to meet his
knife point?

As he drew back, shading the lantern with his cloak, the door was
burst violently open, and a dozen men, the first holding aloft a
torch, pushed into the cellar. Fawkes thrust the flint and touchwood
into the bosom of his doublet, and, ever cool when danger threatened,
bent carelessly over the pile of coals and faggots. Coming thus,
without knowledge, any might have judged him an honest coal monger
busy at his trade.

Those who entered so hastily rushed upon him; Edmond Doubleday raised
a dagger, intent upon driving it into his body, but seeing Fawkes
unarmed he lowered the steel and seized him by the shoulders. In an
instant the soldier shook off the other's grasp.

"Who art thou?" cried he fiercely, "what is thy business, sir?"

For reply Doubleday turned to his companions. "Surround the fellow,
gentlemen," said he sharply, "and search the cellar."

Fawkes was quickly hemmed in by a wall of men, each with drawn sword
in hand. On the instant it flashed upon him that the plot was known,
and that further dissimulation would be profitless; therefore he held
his peace while two or three of his captors searched the cellar. One
muttered an exclamation; he had come upon the fuse, and following it,
perceived the barrels beneath the pile of faggots. Fawkes smiled
grimly.

"If thou wilt look yet further," said he, "haply thou wilt find a dead
man."

But nothing was discovered save Fawkes, his faggots, and the
gunpowder.

The captive started. He had not then killed him who grappled with him
in the darkness; sorely wounded, the other had escaped to set the
bloodhounds upon his hiding place. He had thought his hand more sure.

After thoroughly searching the cellar those who had taken Fawkes led
him to the passage without. He noted upon the stones the drops of
blood, and smiled,--his knife had not been useless after all. As the
little company with the soldier of fortune in their midst hurried
along the passage there ran toward them Sir Thomas Knyvet and half a
score of the royal guards. Perceiving the prisoner, the knight looked
at him critically.

"What!" cried he, turning to Doubleday, "hast not bound the ruffian?
'Tis the King's pleasure that any whom thou hast taken be brought
before the throne."

No cords were forthcoming, for, in their haste, small matters had been
neglected, but one of the gentlemen, taking from his pocket a pair of
garters proffered them to Doubleday.

"Take these," said he; "I warrant they will hold the knave."

Fawkes submitted without a protest, watching with grim indifference
the passing of the garters about his legs and wrists. Once he smiled;
but 'twas a fleeting shadow. Within the House his captors searched
him, coming upon the tinder box, touchwood, and Winter's watch--things
which were to bear heavy evidence against the prisoner.

In the hall of Parliament all was confusion; Elinor, guarded by
Effingston, still lay dead before the throne, and the ministers were
gathered about it.

The tumult ceased as Fawkes was led through the doorway. He was to
meet the King whom he would have slain, yet he advanced with uplifted
head, not a muscle quivering. The peers made way for him, so that a
space was cleared before the throne. Suddenly his eyes fell upon
Effingston; for an instant he paused, then following the gaze of the
grief-stricken nobleman, saw her who lay upon the floor. A mist
gathered before his eyes; a blinding flash of unreal but fierce
accusing light seared his brain and turned him into stone.
Horror-stricken he advanced, scarce conscious that he moved, until he
stood before the body of his daughter upon whose breast showed the red
wound made by the knife. The King, Salisbury, and the ministers had
turned and were looking fixedly upon him, but Fawkes was unconscious
of their gaze. He saw only the white face, the half-closed eyes, the
cold lips which had kissed his own so fondly and called him "father."

As the flashing of a great light coming out of the darkness, the truth
gleamed in its red horror upon him--the reason of the presence of
another in the cellar, the drops of blood along the pavement. She had
sought to save him from the crime of murder--and he had killed her!

He would have cried out and thrown himself upon his knees beside the
dead, but his iron will controlled the impulse, and the hands of the
guard upon his shoulder held him firm. What cared he for axe or gibbet
now? He had loved her next to his religion, and had slain her. The
King was speaking:

"Ah!" said he, "what have we here, brave gentlemen? Doth tremble so at
the sight of one dead girl? Who art thou, fellow?"

Fawkes replied nothing, nor, perchance, heard the voice of James; his
thoughts were in Spain, where, when a child, Elinor had climbed upon
his knee.

"Faith!" cried the King, "hast caught a dumb man, good Master
Doubleday? or hath the decoration of the garter so overcome his senses
that he is in a maze?"

Some of the gentlemen about the throne smiled, for James loved a jest;
but Effingston turned away and pressed his father's hand.

"Come!" cried the King, impatiently; "wilt not find thy tongue? 'tis
not my custom to speak a second time. What didst thou in the cellar?"

Fawkes raised his eyes and the King saw in them a look of such utter
hopelessness that some chord of pity in his heart was touched.

"My good Lord Cecil," said he, turning to Salisbury, "methinks terror,
or something worse, hath driven away his wits; we but waste words upon
him. See to it, pray, that he be closely guarded, for certain
questions must be put to him. The Warden of the Tower hath a way to
loosen stubborn tongues."

So saying, he arose with much dignity and left the hall, followed by
many of his gentlemen. Fawkes they took out by another way--the road
which led to the Tower. He gave no sign, but let his gaze dwell in one
last farewell upon the body of his daughter. Then his eyes met those
of Effingston, and in the other's look he read that the dead would
rest in peace and honor.




CHAPTER XXIII.

THE BANQUET.


On the evening of that memorable Fifth of November, there were
gathered in a spacious residence at Ashbery, Saint Ledger, a small
company evidently bent upon pleasure.

During the day they had passed their time in the many ways gentlemen
were wont to choose when seeking forgetfulness of the din and
distractions incident to a great city. But it was not difficult to
discern that the hearts of the men were far from interested in the
various sports undertaken by them.

The hours from morning until dark had been spent in a variety of ways,
but none evinced any enjoyment in their pastime. A few had beguiled a
small part of the day in hunting, but they failed to find even in that
excitement relief for the anxiety which so oppressed them. At last
twilight came, lingered, and glided into night. But with the darkness
the uneasiness of all increased.

Nor would this fact have caused wonder had it been known what thoughts
lay in the mind of each; that they were momentarily expecting tidings
upon which depended not only their hopes and happiness but, perchance
their lives as well. Indeed, the company had been bidden thither by
none other than Lord Catesby, who deemed it expedient that those not
actually engaged in carrying out the plot for the assassination of
James and his Parliament, should tarry at his country residence until
news of the accomplished deed should be brought them. Acting upon the
suggestion, he, together with Sir Everard Digsby, Rookwood, Robert
Morgan, Grant and the brother of Sir Thomas Winter, had ridden forth
from the city the day before; and now, with apprehension which their
sanguine hopes could not fully thrust aside, they awaited the news
which was to tell them how the fearful plot had prospered.

After a day, the length of which was measured not by the standard of
moments but by that of slow-moving years, all had assembled to partake
of the evening repast. Surrounding the glittering table were anxious
and thoughtful faces. The host was silent and distraught, but not more
so than his guests. The terrible strain under which they labored
forbade much conversation; and if a laugh, perchance, mounted to the
lips of any, it sounded hollow and mirthless.

"What now, good gentlemen," cried Catesby, with an attempt at gayety,
when silence had again fallen upon the group; "ye are in truth but
sorry companions. It would appear that something besides good vintage
lay in the cellar beneath us. Come, fill your cups and let wine bring
to our lips the jest, since wit seemeth utterly barren."

"Nay, my lord," exclaimed Rookwood, as he thrust his glass aside; "I
for one am done with pretensions; 'tis time some news did reach us."
The man drew forth his watch, and glancing at it, said with a frown:
"By Our Blessed Lady, 'tis past nine and we have had no tidings!"

The anxiety in the speaker's tone seemed to find a silent response in
the heart of each. Before them all the wine stood untasted. A barking
cur upon the highway caused them to start to their feet and listen,
thinking the sound might be the herald of an approaching horseman.
"'Twas nothing," said the host wearily, when once more seated.
"Patience, patience, gentlemen; I think this delay doth not bode ill
to us, for as ye are aware, bad news is ever atop of the swiftest
steed."

"Ah, good Catesby," exclaimed Digsby, "it is to thee we look for
consolation in this terrible hour. But I do most devoutly wish some
intelligence, be it good or evil, would arrive; for naught can be
worse than this awful waiting."

"Talk not of evil tidings," broke in Grant, nervously; "our minds are
full enough of fears without thy----"

"Nay, good Robert," interrupted Sir Everard, "'twas but a figure of
speech I used. Nothing is further from my mind than to play the
croaking prophet."

"Art sure, my lord," queried Rookwood, "that Sir Winter did comprehend
in what manner the intelligence was to be brought?"

"Quite certain of it," answered the host; "for 'twas the last topic
upon which we spoke before I left the city. Have no fear; he
understood full well that Master Keyes was to ride post haste the
moment all was accomplished."

"How long would it take a horseman, riding at his best speed, to
travel the distance?" enquired Rookwood, again drawing forth his
watch.

"If nothing occurred to hinder on the way, and his mount was fresh at
start, methinks the journey should be made in eight hours."

"Then," exclaimed the other, thrusting back his time-piece, "if all be
well we would have heard ere now. I fear me--nay--I know not what I
fear."

But hark! What sound is that which at last falls upon the listening
group? Was it the wind sighing through the leafless trees? Nay, it
cannot be; for now they hear it again, and more distinctly. There is
no mistaking the flying hoofs of a horse striking the hard road. All
spring from the table. The moment has arrived; they are to know. As
each gazes into the white face of the other, he but beholds the
reflection of his own pallid countenance, and speech for a moment is
impossible.

"God!" cried Rookwood, listening; "Catesby, thou didst say but one
rider was to bear the message, and I hear the noise of several rushing
steeds, if, indeed, I be not mad."

Louder and louder grew the clatter of the hoofs, whiter and whiter the
faces of the waiting men. At last five horsemen dash in at the gate
and ride without drawing rein across the lawn and up to the very
window of the banquet room.

No need to ask what tidings. Winter is the first to throw himself from
his steaming horse, and followed by Percy, the two Wrights and Robert
Keyes, staggers into the room. They are covered with mud and streaming
with perspiration. Their hats and swords were left behind--evidently
lost in the wild ride from London. Breathless they stand, for a moment
unable to speak. Written on the face of each is an expression of utter
despair, mingled with fear and pain, such a look as an animal wears
when, shot through the body, it blindly flees from death.

Winter is the first to find voice; and clutching at the table, which
shakes under his trembling grasp, pants, in a tone which is scarcely
audible:

"Flee for your lives! There is yet time for us to escape. We cannot
help him who is in the Tower. Our own necks will pay for further
delay."

There is a horrified silence, broken only by the hard breathing of
the men. At last Rookwood, pale with emotion, sprang toward the
speaker, gasping: "What is this thou sayest? Failure! It cannot be!
Thou must be mad!"

"Nay," cried Percy, "'tis so, 'tis so, indeed. Fawkes is captured.
Nothing is left for us but flight. Come, to horse! to horse! I say.
Even now the soldiers are on the road, and any moment the sound of
hurrying hoofs in pursuit of us may fall upon our ears."

In an instant the utmost disorder reigned. Chairs were overturned in
the eagerness of the men to take in hand their swords, which rested
against the wall. Glasses, swept from off the board, fell with a
crash, adding to the general din. The floor was strewn with eatables
and wine, carried from off the table in the mad rush. Panic ruled, and
it had placed its sign-manual upon each face.

At last, above the uproar, the voice of Catesby can be heard, and
standing by the door he addresses the fear-stricken men. "Gentlemen!"
he cried, "has the grasp of terror seized upon and turned you all mad?
Why should we fly, and by that course brand our deeds as sinful? Are
we criminals? Have we stolen aught? Are we creatures to be hunted
through the country? Come! play the part God has given to each, and at
the end, since success is not ours let us meet death here, hand in
hand, as becomes brothers in one faith--like martyrs!"

The words of the speaker had small effect upon the men, and did not
check the general confusion. Those who had just arrived were in the
garden attending to their jaded steeds, knowing full well that upon
them depended their lives.

Rookwood burst again into the room, attired in a heavy riding
mantle. "Come," he cried to his host; "to horse while there is time!
'Twould be a wickedness to tarry longer; it meaneth naught but
self-destruction. Our steeds have been resting, and many miles may be
placed between us and London ere break of day. Endanger not all our
lives by thy foolish scruples."

At last the finer sentiments of Catesby were overruled by the words
and entreaties of his companions, and he with them, hurried to the
stable. With trembling fingers the bridles were fastened, the girths
drawn, and in a moment all were ready for the flight. With a clatter
the cavalcade sped out of the gate and thundered down the road at
breakneck pace, disappearing in the darkness.

So ended the day which was to see the culmination of a deed which
these fleeing men once dreamed would set the world on fire! And what
had come of it? For them, nothing but the dancing sparks struck out by
the hoofs of galloping horses, bearing their guilty riders from under
the blow of a swinging axe. Fawkes, their unhappy tool, was already in
the grip of the avenging power; and was tasting a more bitter gall
than that of torture and death, for that he had, with his own hand,
shed the blood of his well-beloved daughter, but not one drop of the
heretic blood he so thirsted to spill.




CHAPTER XXIV.

"IN THE KING'S NAME."


The bomb having exploded so unexpectedly in the camp of the
conspirators, Fawkes a prisoner in the hands of the government, which,
following the custom of the day, would probably under torture wring
from him a confession, the gentlemen who had been so zealous in the
cause had now no thought but of flight. So sudden had been the
exposure of their plot--laid bare to the eyes of all England at the
eleventh hour--that the bold plans for a well-regulated defense were
overthrown completely, and could not be carried out in any degree.
Garnet, indeed, was for the time safe, his hiding place unknown to the
authorities, and did Fawkes resist with physical and moral force the
torture, the Jesuit might not become involved in the consequences of
his treason. But Catesby, Percy, the two Winters and others stood in
the shadow of the scaffold. That no mercy would be measured out to
them was beyond peradventure. Though of brave spirit, they feared, and
could but flee before, the anger of the law.

It was indeed a pitiful and chagrined body of horsemen who, hurrying
through Worcestershire and the adjoining county, sought to hide
themselves from the King's officers. Pausing in their mad flight, they
rifled the house of Lord Windsor, taking such arms and armor as best
suited their needs. Close after them rode the soldiers of the King
incited by promise of reward and honor did they capture and deliver
the little band into the hands of Salisbury and his ministers. One
face was missing from among those fleeing for their lives in such wild
haste. Catesby, Percy, my Lord of Rookwood, the two Wrights, Grant,
Morgan and Robert Keyes rode side by side, but Thomas Winter, he who
had summoned Fawkes from Spain, was absent. Small need of words
between the proscribed conspirators. A single purpose was in each
heart--to escape those in pursuit.

As dull night drew on, the horses jaded, their riders fainting from
fatigue and fear, the luckless gentlemen reached Holbeach, the house
of Stephen Littleton. The early stars were twinkling in the gray vault
of heaven when lights from the welcome asylum greeted their eyes.
Percy turned to Catesby, who rode at his side.

"Good Robert," said he, "there must we perforce remain till morning;
horseflesh can scarce endure the strain much longer, and those who
follow must needs halt, also. Stephen Littleton hath been our friend,
therefore is his dwelling at our disposal. 'Tis a stout structure, and
should the King's men find us therein--some will go with us to the
other world."

Catesby smiled sadly. "Here will we indeed rest," replied he; "for, as
thou sayest, the beasts be weary. England is small, good Percy; we
must not lack courage."

Noting the two leaders pull up their horses at the gate of the
dwelling, the others did likewise, and all dismounted and entered the
place which, to some, was their last abode--save the grave. In the
main chamber a cheerful fire crackled; for in the month of November
the air was chill, and Master Littleton perceiving the gentlemen
trembling as from cold, caused to be thrown upon the embers a goodly
number of faggots which blazed brightly. The sight recalled to Percy's
mind the fatal cellar under the House of Parliament, where he had
last seen Fawkes guarding with watchful eye the secret which lay
beneath so innocent a covering.

Having removed their heavy boots and outer clothing the conspirators
talked together, seeking to dispel the gloom which rested upon the
company. All were ill at ease, for, although Percy had said the King's
officers would rest, it was possible they might secure fresh horses,
push on, and attack the house ere morning. Expecting no mercy if taken
alive, each resolved to sell his life dearly.

The hours passed on to ten in the evening, when a thing happened
which, to the minds of many in England, exemplified the law of
God--that the wicked shall perish through their own evil devices.
Wishing to have all in readiness should the officers come upon them
during the night, and fearing that the gunpowder with which they were
provided might have become dampened by reason of the humidity of the
weather and its prolonged exposure to the elements, Christopher Wright
poured upon a platter some two pounds of the black grains, and set it
beside the hearthstone. Noting the action another of the party brought
a second bag of powder and treated it likewise, thinking to remove it
when sufficiently dry.

Percy perceived the danger and withdrew from his position before the
blaze. "Were it not well," said he, "to have a care, lest a spark
falling outward do much harm to those within the room?"

"Nay," replied Wright, "'tis my purpose to watch it closely; the
stuff, being damp, is worthless."

Percy spoke no more, not wishing to be thought unduly nervous, and the
company relapsing into silence watched the flames, each intent upon
his own dark forebodings.

For many minutes they remained thus, but starting at each sound from
without, and hearing in every rustle of the leafless trees and
shrubbery the hoofbeats of horses bearing their pursuing enemies. The
heat of the room, added to sleepless nights which had followed the
arrest of Guido Fawkes and the discovery of the conspiracy, gradually
overcame the majority of the party, and all but Percy and Catesby
nodded in their seats. These two, the first confederates with Winter
and the Superior of the Jesuits to formulate the plan for destroying
the King and the government, sat moodily side by side, their burning
eyeballs glassy in the red reflection of the flames, and their hearts
heavy with thoughts of dismal failure and impending ruin.

"Would that Garnet were with us now," muttered Catesby, thrusting one
foot upon the fender; "perchance his wit might devise some means to
free us from our entanglement and perplexity, and save the cause.
Would that Fawkes had----"

Percy raised his eyes quickly. "Thou art then sorry----" he began.

"Nay," replied Catesby with some haughtiness. "If I had thought there
had been the least sin in it I would not have put my hand to it for
all the world. No other cause led me to hazard my fortune and my life
but zeal for the true faith. We have, in truth, failed, good Percy;
yet was the match burning which, in another moment, would have given
the spark to the powder, and the thunderbolt of which friend Guido
spake to us would----"

Carried away by his earnestness he thrust forth his foot beyond the
fender and struck the faggots which blazed in the fireplace. A shower
of sparks answered the blow. One, falling beyond the hearthstone,
found the platter heaped with the deadly grains. Then, in truth, the
spark was given to the powder, but it was not that which lay beneath
the floor of Parliament; it was the powder in the room wherein nodded
the would-be murderers of the lords and the King of England. Ere
Catesby was aware of the awful danger, before Percy--who had noted the
falling spark--could cry out, there came a blinding flash, a cloud of
sulphurous smoke, the crashing of bent and broken timbers, and the
affrighted cries of the luckless inmates of the room. Yet in one thing
there seemed to be a merciful interposition. Carried upward by force
of the explosion, the bag containing a greater quantity of the powder
was hurled through the opening in the roof, and fell into the yard
untouched by fire; had it been otherwise, the public executioner's
work would have been less, and fewer dripping heads had graced the
spikes upon the Tower.

Blinded by fire and smoke but unharmed, save for a scorching of the
hair and beard, the conspirators groped their way into the open air.
Upon their souls rested a cloud of superstitious dread. In the
explosion of the gunpowder they saw the hand of God; and--'twas not
turned against the King!

       *       *       *       *       *

It was scarce daybreak when the horse bearing Sir Thomas Winter
stopped before the door of the ill-fated Holbeach mansion. Report had
reached him of the explosion, also that many of his companions were
sorely wounded, and that Catesby lay dead, with body shattered by the
firing of the powder. Then was proved his gentle blood, and the valor
of his race. Those with him when he received the news begged him to
fly; but he only looked upon them with clouded brow, and said: "Nay;
Catesby is dead. I will see to his burial; a gallant gentleman,--and
my friend!"

Thus he rode in all haste to Holbeach, to find there his friends
unharmed;--close following him were the soldiers of the King.

Scant time was given to the luckless gentlemen to prepare for
receiving them.

"What have ye resolved to do?" asked Winter, having heard the story of
the night.

"We mean to die," replied Percy stoutly; "we can scarce hold the house
an hour."

"Then," said Winter quietly, "I will take such part as you do." And
looking to his sword and firearms, he leaned against the casement of
the window facing the road on which the King's men would come.

Toward noon they came, a gallant company of gentlemen and musketeers,
flushed with the early morning ride and filled with zeal to take the
traitors who awaited them behind the walls of Master Littleton's
house. Watching from the window Winter saw many faces which he knew;
Sir John Foliot, Francis Conyers, Salway, Ketelsby, all staunch
adherents of the King;--men who, being dispatched upon any errand,
would carry it through most zealously. Before the cavalcade rode a
doughty gentleman, Sir Richard Walsh, sheriff of Worcestershire, armed
with the royal authority to seize the persons of such conspirators as
chanced to fall in his way.

It was the sheriff who halted the troop some fifty paces from the
house, and, attended by Sir John Foliot and two musketeers, advanced
boldly to the closed door.

Trying the latch and finding the portal barred, he tapped upon the
panel with the hilt of his sword. None from within replied. Again the
sheriff rapped, and a voice demanded who it was that sought
admittance, and what might be his errand.

"That," replied Sir Richard, "is well known to thee. Open, therefore,
in the King's name!"

The conspirators hesitated, for the command was one wont to be obeyed
in England.

"Open!" repeated the sheriff; "lay down your arms!"

"We will die," replied Catesby firmly, "but will not open unto thee."

"Die thou shalt," replied Sir Richard cheerily, "with thy head upon
the block." So saying, and perceiving that those within would sell
their lives dearly, he returned to his men, ordering that some quickly
fire the building, others stand ready to receive any, who, driven
forth by fear or flame, might seek to escape through the garden.

Perceiving that they were like to be burned alive, those in the house
resolved to gain the garden, and with sword in hand contend with the
King's men. 'Twas Winter who unloosed the bolt; and perchance
something had come of the venture, for the besieged were of most
determined purpose, if some of the soldiers had not discharged their
muskets, and a ball striking Sir Thomas in the shoulder wounded him
sorely. A second fire sent a rain of balls through the open doorway,
some of them hitting my Lord of Rookwood and the two Wrights,
Christopher and John,--stretching them dead upon the floor.

"God's mercy!" cried Catesby; "let us forth, ere we all be murdered.
Stand by me, Tom, and we will die together."

Winter, whose face was white with pain, replied hoarsely: "That will
I, sir; but having lost the use of my right arm, I fear I will be
taken."

Yet he stooped and caught up his sword with his left hand, standing a
little back of Catesby and Percy who blocked the doorway.

"Wouldst contend against us?" cried the sheriff of Worcestershire, and
then ordered that a third volley be delivered by his musketeers.

Most of the balls lodged themselves in the wall of the building, or
tore splinters from the casement of the door. But one, as though
resolved to atone for the fruitless efforts of its fellows, sped on
its deathly errand, striking Robert Catesby in the neck, passing quite
through, and burying itself in the breast of Percy, who with scarce a
cry fell dead at Winter's feet.

Bleeding profusely, Catesby attempted to regain his footing, but death
was near and he fell back crying to Winter to lift him up that he
might help defend the doorway. The conspirators who remained unharmed,
drew back in terror, crouching behind the furniture with no thought of
resisting the King's authority.

Seeing that Percy, Rookwood and the two Wrights were dead, Catesby
dying, and none to support him, Winter cast aside his sword and bent
over his stricken comrade. At that moment certain of the sheriff's men
charging upon the open doorway, perceived him standing there, and one,
bearing a pike, thrust it at him so that the point pierced his doublet
and wounded him grievously. Staggering under the blow Winter, his
clothes covered with blood, gave back, and again was wounded in the
side by a rapier.

"Cowards!" cried he, striking blindly at the foremost soldier with
his naked hand, "can ye not touch a vital part, but must torture me
so?"

One, perceiving him sorely wounded and unarmed, seized him and in a
moment he was bound and dragged into the yard.

The others, Keyes, John Grant and Henry Morgan, were quickly overcome,
and now of the nine Catholic gentlemen who had resolved to defend the
house, five lay dead, and four were in the hands of the authorities.

Having so handily brought his errand to a successful termination Sir
Richard, of Worcestershire, fell into great good humor.

"Faith!" cried he, sheathing his bloodless sword, "'tis a merry
gathering for my Lord of Salisbury to look upon. Four plump birds
ready for the axe man, and four and one knocking at the gate of hell.
Rare sport, in truth, hath been the taking of so ill a brood;
therefore, gentlemen, to London and the Tower with the nine. Though
some be dead, their necks are ready for the axe, I warrant. 'Tis a
brave sight will greet the populace, anon."




CHAPTER XXV.

REAPING THE WHIRLWIND.


Those who watched with Fawkes said he partook of no food, slept
not--neither spoke, and refused to utter the names of his fellow
conspirators. He sat all day in his cell without moving. At times
there came into his drawn and haggard face a strange and unearthly
light, as though he suddenly beheld a form glide from out the shadow
of the dungeon, and kneel beside him. At these moments he would
stretch forth his arms as if to embrace the airy figure of his brain,
and whisper, nodding his head slowly the while: "Thou wert all I
had--in a moment, darling;--wait until thy father can but pass this
dreary portal."

They put him to the rack, but elicited nothing. He endured the torture
as though scarce feeling it; and even in agony, was heard to mutter:
"In a moment, my little one--but a moment more."

His trial, with that of the others implicated in the plot, was over.
The sentence of death had been pronounced upon each. Three days after,
Everard Digsby, with Robert Winter and Grant, met death by hanging in
the churchyard of St. Paul's. Three remained awaiting the headsman's
axe--Thomas Winter, Keyes and Guido Fawkes.

Their execution was anticipated by the populace of London with
unwonted eagerness. The desire of the people to see justice meted to
those whom they deemed the prime movers in a conspiracy which had
shaken England to its foundation, was only rivaled by the curiosity
resident in each heart, to behold the one who, with undaunted nerve,
had stood beneath the House of Lords ready to fire the mine which
would rob the kingdom at one fell blow of both its monarch and
Parliament.

In that age public executions were signals for general holidays;
people flocked from the most distant shires, decked in best attire, to
witness the doing to death of some poor malefactor. But this was no
ordinary occasion; and, as if to emphasize the fact, a great throng
had assembled at Westminster even before the sun arose, on the day set
apart for the beheading of the remaining three conspirators.

At an early hour companies of halberdiers were forced to exercise
their authority in keeping the crowd at proper distance from the
ominous structure erected in the middle of the square. The object
about which this innumerable concourse of people gathered was a high
platform covered with black cloth, in the center of which stood the
block. The condemned men had been brought from the Tower shortly after
midnight, and were now lodged in the space beneath the scaffold, which
had been converted into a kind of closed pen.

The hour for the execution was eleven, and as the time approached the
multitude gradually swelled, being increased by thousands; as though
some pitiless monster were fattening itself upon thoughts of the blood
so soon to be shed.

Again and again the pikemen were forced to thrust back the surging
mass, and at last the soldiers did not hesitate to use their weapons
as the throng forced its way up to the very ropes surrounding the
scaffold. But now above the babel of tongues the great bell of the
Cathedral boomed out the hour of eleven. As its last note died away
the roar of voices gradually subsided, until it sunk into a dull
murmur of expectancy, but again it broke forth into a cheer as the
headsman ascended the stairs leading to the scaffold. This man was
popular with the rabble and noted for his dexterity and strength. As
the applause greeted him he recognized the homage rendered with a bow.
His was a gruesome figure, as, attired in the costume of the office,
his features concealed by a scarlet mask, he leaned easily upon the
handle of the glittering axe--and waited.

Soon four soldiers, under command of an officer, approached the door
of the inclosure and stood two on either side with halberds reversed.
A moment of breathless stillness followed; the portal opened and one
victim was led forth. Surrounded by guards he was solemnly conducted
to the foot of the steps leading to the block. Keyes, for it was he,
ascended without aid, and reached the platform. A murmur of
disappointment ran through the multitude as he came into view, for
they had supposed Fawkes would be the first to die.

The man for an instant stood quite still; he had been the first of the
little procession to reach the top, and seemed undecided which
direction to take, but only for a moment stood he thus; two of the
guards quickly approached and led him toward the center of the
scaffold. He knelt without assistance, laid his cheek upon the block,
his right shoulder resting in the notch fastened for its reception.
The soldiers retired. The headsman drew back, swiftly raised the axe
above his head, measured the distance with a practiced eye, and
struck.

The favorite of the rabble had again acquitted himself well. The head
of the victim fell on one side of the block, the quivering trunk
sinking to the floor upon the other. A cheer greeted the deed, then
silence once more fell upon the multitude. Some soldiers now appeared
carrying a box of sand. They quickly ascended the steps and scattered
its contents upon the wet boards. Having finished, one of the men
seized the head which still lay where it had fallen, fixed it upon the
point of his pike and stuck the weapon with its gruesome burden upon
the railing. The headless trunk was flung without ceremony into a cart
which was in waiting.

Again the procession formed; once more a victim knelt; the axe fell,
and another head stared down upon the throng below.

A ripple of expectancy again broke forth. Two had died; the next must
be the one for whom they waited. All strained their necks in eagerness
to catch the first glimpse as he should be led forth, and this was the
sight for which they had longed:--

A man unable to stand alone; his form, weakened by torture and
sickness, was dragged up the steps and stood confronting them. His
arms were not bound, for they hung lifeless. Those who stood near
could understand the absence of fetters; there was nothing upon which
to clasp them, save a mass of crushed bones, in many places stripped
of flesh by the cruel cords of the rack. He seemed quite oblivious of
his surroundings, turned his head neither to the right nor to the
left, but gazed past the headsman--past his captors--and far beyond
the sea of upturned faces. His lips were seen to move, but only those
who supported him could catch the words:--"In a moment, my little
one!" he whispered; "thy father will soon kiss thy sweet lips--and
then--we will love each other, and in that love forget all----"

They hurried him toward the block and were obliged to place his head
upon it; his weakness was so great that he would have fallen had they
not supported him. His guards drew back, the axe, already lifted, was
about to descend, when, the poor limp figure slipped and fell with a
thud to the floor, unable to save itself by reason of the uselessness
of the arms. Again he was lifted; once more the axe was raised, and
even in that moment they heard him whisper the name ever upon his
lips:

"Elinor!"--Crash!--and he was away to clasp her to his breast.




CONCLUSION.


Of Henry Garnet something remains to be said. The alarm which was felt
at the revelation of the treason which might, but for the arrest of
Fawkes in the cellar under Parliament House, have resulted in the
disruption of the government, was widespread, and it became necessary
for the Jesuits remaining in the kingdom to hide most secretly.

As Catesby had said, the Superior, upon leaving London some weeks
before the discovery of the plot, had taken refuge in the house of Sir
Everard Digsby at Coughton. 'Twas there he received a letter from one
of the conspirators announcing the failure of the enterprise to which
he had lent himself. For three weeks he remained in hiding, when, by
night, and in disguise, he was removed to Hendlip House, where with
another of his Order, and two servants, he escaped for a time the
diligent search instituted by Salisbury, and urged on by the King.

On the twentieth of January following the fatal Fifth of November, Sir
Henry Bromley, a magistrate, arrived with an armed force at Hendlip,
being in possession of a commission to search the mansion. The house
was full of secret apartments, and for seven days the King's officer
looked in vain for the Superior of the Jesuits. But on the eighth a
soldier, chancing upon a room occupied by one of the women of the
place, discovered in an aperture of the chimney a reed pipe, which
excited his curiosity and suspicion.

Hearing of the matter, Sir Bromley followed the clew thus given him,
and behind the wall, in a secret chamber, came upon Garnet and his
companion, Oldcorne, who, since the coming of the authorities, had
been fed through the reed with broths and warm drinks.

Taken to London, the Superior of the Jesuits was treated kindly. Many
examinations were given him, nor was torture resorted to in his case,
though Oldcorne was put to the rack. Through all Garnet divulged
nothing, and there had been some likelihood of escape, for the King
was kindly disposed, had not a trick resorted to by the government
resulted in his undoing. Allowed to hold communication with the
unfortunate Oldcorne, a watch was stationed behind the wall of the
cell, and such conversation as passed between the churchmen was taken
down. The facts thus revealed hurried Garnet to his doom.

His trial was held late in March, and although he defended himself
ably, the evidence of his having been a party to treason was
conclusive. Through all he maintained that, though cognizant of the
design to blow up the House of Parliament, he had taken no active part
with the conspirators. Holding that the secret had come to him through
sacramental confession, he affirmed that, by his faith, he was bound
to disclose nothing concerning it. The trial ended with the sentence
that he follow in the footsteps of Fawkes, Winter and those others who
had met death upon the scaffold. Even then, the King, loth to see
executed so famous a prelate, stayed for a time the hand of the
axeman. 'Twas not till the third day of May, three months after the
death of his former companions, that Garnet died--the last of those
unfortunate men who sought to gain their ends by violence.


                               THE END.




                         TRANSCRIBER'S NOTES


1. Few quotes are opened with marks but are not closed and vice-versa.
Obvious errors have been silently closed, while those requiring
interpretation have been left as such.

2. The following misprints have been corrected:

     "Fawke's" corrected to "Fawkes'" (page 73)
     "reovered" corrected to "recovered" (page 106)
     "exlaims" corrected to "exclaims" (page 108)
     "'tis" capitalized to "'Tis" (page 154)
     "readinesss" corrected to "readiness" (page 215)

3. Other than the corrections listed above, printer's inconsistencies
in spelling, punctuation, and hyphenation have been retained.







*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE FIFTH OF NOVEMBER ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.